THE DIARY OF A YOUNG GIRL : THE DEFINITIVE EDITION

Anne Frank

Edited by Otto H. Frank and Mirjam Pressler

Translated by Susan Massotty

-- : --





BOOK FLAP


Anne Frank's The Diary of a Young Girl is among the most enduring 
documents of the twentieth century. Since its publication in 1947, it 
has been read by tens of millions of people all over the world. It 
remains a beloved and deeply admired testament to the indestructable 
nature of the human spirit.

Restore in this Definitive Edition are diary entries that had been 
omitted from the original edition. These passages, which constitute 
30 percent more material, reinforce the fact that Anne was first and 
foremost a teenage girl, not a remote and flawless symbol. She 
fretted about, and tried to copie with, her own emerging sexuality. 
Like many young girls, she often found herself in disagreement with 
her mother. And like any teenager, she veered between the carefree 
nature of a child and the full-fledged sorrow of an adult. Anne 
emerges more human, more vulnerable, and more vital than ever.

Anne Frank and her family, fleeing the horrors of Nazi occupation, 
hid in the back of an Amsterdam warehouse for two years. She was 
thirteen when the family went into the Secret Annex, and in these 
pages she grows to be a young woman and a wise observer of human 
nature as well. With unusual insight, she reveals the relations 
between eight people living under extraordinary conditions, facing 
hunger, the ever-present threat of discovery and death, complete 
estrangement from the outside world, and above all, the boredom, the 
petty misunderstandings, and the

frustrations of living under such unbearable strain, in such confined 
quarters.

A timely story rediscovered by each new generation, The Diary of a 
Young Girl stands without peer. For both young readers and adults it 
continues to bring to life this young woman, who for a time survived 
the worst horror of the modern world had seen -- and who remained 
triumphantly and heartbreakingly human

throughout her ordeal. For those who know and love Anne Frank, The 
Definitive Edition is a chance to discover her anew. For readers who 
have not yet encountered her, this is the edition to cherish.

ANNE FRANK was born on June 12, 1929. She died while imprisoned at 
Bergen-Belsen, three months short of her sixteenth birthday. OTTO H. 
FRANK was the only member of his immediate framily to survive the 
Holocaust. He died in 1980. MIRJAM PRESSLER

is a popular writer of books for young adults. She lives in Germany.

Translated by Susan Massotty.

-- : --

FOREWORD

Anne Frank kept a diary from June 12, 1942, to August 1, 1944. 
Initially, she wrote it strictly for herself. Then, one day in 1944, 
Gerrit Bolkestein, a member of the Dutch government in exile, 
announced in a radio broadcast from London that after the war he 
hoped to collect eyewitness accounts of the suffering of the Dutch 
people under the German occupation, which could be made available to 
the public. As an example, he specifically mentioned letters and 
diaries.

Impressed by this speech, Anne Frank decided that when the war was 
over she would publish a book based on her diary. She began rewriting 
and editing her diary, improving on the text, omitting passages she 
didn't think were interesting enough and adding others from memory. 
At the same time, she kept up her original diary.

In the scholarly work The Diary of Anne Frank: The Critical Edition 
(1989), Anne's first, unedited diary is referred to as version a, to 
distinguish it from her second, edited diary, which is known as 
version b.

The last entry in Anne's diary is dated August 1, 1944. On August 4, 
1944, the eight people hiding in the Secret Annex were arrested. Miep 
Gies and Bep Voskuijl, the two secretaries working in the building, 
found Anne's diaries strewn allover the floor. ,Miep Gies tucked them 
away in a desk drawer for safekeeping. After the war, when it became 
clear that Anne was dead, she gave the diaries, unread, to Anne's 
father, Otto Frank.

After long deliberation, Otto Frank decided to fulfill his daughter's 
wish and publish her diary. He selected material from versions a and 
b, editing them into a shorter version later referred to as version 
c. Readers all over the world know this as The Diary of a fauna Girl.

In making his choice, Otto Frank had to bear several points in mind. 
To begin with, the book had to be kept short so that it would fit in 
with a series put out by the Dutch publisher. In addition, several 
passages dealing with Anne's

sexuality were omitted; at the time of the diary's initial 
publication, in 1947, it was not customary to write openly about sex, 
and certainly not in books for young adults. Out of respect for the 
dead, Otto Frank also omitted a number of unflattering passages about 
his wife and the other residents of the Secret Annex.

Anne Frank, who was thirteen when she began her diary and fifteen 
when she was forced to stop, wrote without reserve about her likes 
and dislikes.

When Otto Frank died in 1980, he willed his daughter's manuscripts to 
the

Netherlands State Institute for War Documentation in Amsterdam. 
Because the authenticity of the diary had been challenged ever since 
its publication, the Institute for War Documentation ordered a 
thorough investigation. Once the diary was proved, beyond a shadow of 
a doubt, to be genuine, it was published in its entirety, along with 
the results of an exhaustive study. The Critical Edition contains not 
only versions a, band c, but also articles on the background of the 
Frank family, the circumstances surrounding their arrest and 
deportation, and the examination into Anne's handwriting, the 
document and the materials used.

The Anne Frank-Fonds (Anne Frank Foundation) in Basel (Switzerland),. 
which as Otto Frank's sole heir had also inherited his daughter's 
copyrights, then decided to have anew, expanded edition of the diary 
published for general readers. This new edition in no way affects the 
integrity of the old one originally edited by Otto Frank, which 
brought the diary and its message to millions of people. The task of 
compthng the expanded edition was given to the writer and translator 
Mirjam Pressler. Otto Frank's original selection has now been 
supplemented with passages from Anne's a and b versions. Mirjam 
Pressler's definitive edition, approved by the Anne Frank-Fonds, 
contains approximately 30 percent more material and is intended to 
give the reader more insight into the world of Anne Frank.

In writing her second version (b), Anne invented pseudonyms for the 
people who would appear in her book. She initially wanted to call 
herself Anne Aulis, and later Anne Robin. Otto Frank opted to call 
his family by their own names and to follow Anne's wishes with regard 
to the others. Over the years, the identity of the people who helped 
the family in the Secret Annex has become common knowledge.

In this edition, the helpers are now referred to by their real names, 
as they so justly deserve to be. All other persons are named in 
accordance with the

pseudonyms in The Critical Edition. The Institute for War 
Documentation has arbitrarily assigned initials to those persons 
wishing to remain anonymous.

The real names of the other people hiding in the Secret Annex are:

THE VAN PELS FAMILY

(from Osnabriick, Germany):

Auguste van Pels (born September 9, 1890)

Hermann van Pels (born March 31, 1889)

Peter van Pels (born November 8, 1926)

Called by Anne, in her manuscript: Petronella, Hans and Alfred van 
Daan; and in the book: Petronella, Hermann and Peter van Daan.

FRITZ PFEFFER

(born April 30, 1889, in Giessen, Germany):

Called by Anne, in her manuscript and in the book: Alfred Dussel.

The reader may wish to bear in mind that much of this edition is 
based on the b version of Anne's diary, which she wrote when she was 
around fifteen years old.

Occasionally, Anne went back and commented on a passage she had 
written earlier.

These comments are clearly marked in this edition. Naturally, Anne's 
spelling and linguistic errors have been corrected. Otherwise, the 
text has basically been left as she wrote it, since any attempts at 
editing and clarification would be

inappropriate in a historical document.

-- : --

I hope I will be able to confide everything to you, as I have never 
been able to confide in anyone, and I hope you will be a great source 
of comfort and support.

-- : --

June 12, 1942

I hope I will be able to confide everything to you, as I have never 
been able to confide in anyone, and I hope you will be a great source 
of comfort and support.

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON SEPTEMBER 28, 1942: So far you truly have 
been a areat source of comfort to me, and so has Kitty, whom I now 
write to regularly. This way of keeping a diary is much nicer, and 
now I can hardly wait for those moments when I'm able to write in 
you. Oh, I'm so alad I brought you along!

SUNDAY, JUNE 14, 1942

I'll begin from the moment I got you, the moment I saw you lying on 
the table among my other birthday presents. (I went along when you 
were bought, but that doesn't count.)

On Friday, June 12, I was awake at six o'clock, which isn't 
surprising, since it was my birthday. But I'm not allowed to get up 
at that hour, so I had to control my curiosity until quarter to 
seven. When I couldn't wait any longer, I went to the dining room, 
where Moortje (the cat) welcomed me by rubbing against my legs.

A little after seven I went to Daddy and Mama and then to the living 
room to open my presents, and you were the first thing I saw, maybe 
one of my nicest presents.

Then a bouquet of roses, some peonies and a potted plant. From Daddy 
and Mama I got a blue blouse, a game, a bottle of grape juice, which 
to my mind tastes a bit like wine (after all, wine is made from 
grapes), a puzzle, a jar of cold cream, 2.50 guilders and a gift 
certificate for two books. I got another book as well, Camera Obscura 
(but Margot already has it, so I exchanged mine for something else), 
a platter of homemade cookies (which I made myself, of course, since 
I've become quite an expert at baking cookies), lots of candy and a 
strawberry tart from Mother. And a letter from Grammy, right on time, 
but of course that was just a coincidence.

Then Hanneli came to pick me up, and we went to school. During recess 
I passed out cookies to my teachers and my class, and then it was 
time to get back to work. I didn't arrive home until five, since I 
went to gym with the rest of the class.

(I'm not allowed to take part because my shoulders and hips tend to 
get

dislocated.) As it was my birthday, I got to decide which game my 
classmates would play, and I chose volleyball. Afterward they all 
danced around me in a circle and sang "Happy Birthday." When I got 
home, Sanne Ledermann was already there. Ilse Wagner, Hanneli Goslar 
and Jacqueline van Maarsen came home with me after gym, since we're 
in the same class. Hanneli and Sanne used to be my two best friends.

People who saw us together used to say, "There goes Anne, Hanne and 
Sanne." I only met Jacqueline van Maarsen when I started at the 
Jewish Lyceum, and now she's my best friend. Ilse is Hanneli's best 
friend, and Sanne goes to another school and has friends there.

They gave me a beautiful book, Dutch Sasas and Lesends, but they gave 
me Volume II by mistake, so I exchanged two other books for Volume I. 
Aunt Helene brought me a puzzle, Aunt Stephanie a darling brooch and 
Aunt Leny a terrific book: Daisy Goes to the Mountains.

This morning I lay in the bathtub thinking how wonderful it would be 
if I had a dog like Rin Tin Tin. I'd call him Rin Tin Tin too, and 
I'd take him to school with me, where he could stay in the janitor's 
room or by the bicycle racks when the weather was good.

MONDAY, JUNE 15, 1942

I had my birthday party on Sunday afternoon. The Rin Tin Tin movie 
was a big hit with my classmates. I got two brooches, a bookmark and 
two books. I'll start by saying a few things about my school and my 
class, beginning with the students.

Betty Bloemendaal looks kind of poor, and I think she probably is. 
She lives on some obscure street in West Amsterdam, and none of us 
know where it is. She does very well at school, but that's because 
she works so hard, not because she's so smart. She's pretty quiet.

Jacqueline van Maarsen is supposedly my best friend, but I've never 
had a real friend. At first I thought Jacque would be one, but I was 
badly mistaken.

D.Q.* [* Initials have been assigned at random to those persons who 
prefer to remain anonymous.] is a very nervous girl who's always 
forgetting things, so the teachers keep assigning her extra homework 
as punishment. She's very kind,

especially to G.Z.

E.S. talks so much it isn't funny. She's always touching your hair or 
fiddling with your buttons when she asks you something. They say she 
can't stand me, but I don't care, since I don't like her much either.



Henny Mets is a nice girl with a cheerful disposition, except that 
she talks in a loud voice and is really childish when we're playing 
outdoors. Unfortunately, Henny has a girlfriend named Beppy who's a 
bad influence on her because she's dirty and vulgar.

J.R. - I could write a whole book about her. J. is a detestable, 
sneaky, stuck-up, two-faced gossip who thinks she's so grown-up. 
She's really got Jacque under her spell, and that's a shame. J. is 
easily offended, bursts into tears at the

slightest thing and, to top it all off, is a terrible show-off. Miss 
J. always has to be right. She's very rich, and has a closet full of 
the most adorable dresses that are way too old for her. She thinks 
she's gorgeous, but she's not. J. and I can't stand each other.

Ilse Wagner is a nice girl with a cheerful disposition, but she's 
extremely fInicky and can spend hours moaning and groaning about 
something. Ilse likes me a lot. She's very smart, but lazy.

Hanneli Goslar, or Lies as she's called at school, is a bit on the 
strange side.

She's usually shy -- outspoken at horne, but reserved around other 
people. She blabs whatever you tell her to her mother. But she says 
what she thinks, and lately I've corne to appreciate her a great deal.

Nannie van Praag-Sigaar is small, funny and sensible. I think she's 
nice. She's pretty smart. There isn't much else you can say about 
Nannie. Eefje de Jong is, in my opinion, terrific. Though she's only 
twelve, she's quite the lady. She acts as if I were a baby. She's 
also very helpful, and I like her.

G.Z. is the prettiest girl in our class. She has a nice face, but is 
kind of dumb.

I think they're going to hold her back a year, but of course I 
haven't told her that.

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE AT A LATER DATE: To my areat surprise, G.Z. 
wasn't held back a year after all.

And sitting next to G.Z. is the last of us twelve girls, me.

There's a lot to be said about the boys, or maybe not so much after 
all.

Maurice Coster is one of my many admirers, but pretty much of a pest. 
Sallie Springer has a filthy mind, and rumor has it that he's gone 
all the way. Still, I think he's terrific, because he's very funny.

Emiel Bonewit is G.Z.'s admirer, but she doesn't care. He's pretty 
boring. Rob Cohen used to be in love with me too, but I can't stand 
him anymore. He's an obnoxious, two-faced, lying, sniveling little 
goof who has an awfully high opinion of himself.

Max van de Velde is a farm boy from Medemblik, but eminently 
suitable, as Margot would say.

Herman Koopman also has a filthy mind, just like Jopie de Beer, who's 
a terrible flirt and absolutely girl-crazy.



Leo Blom is Jopie de Beer's best friend, but has been ruined by his 
dirty mind.

Albert de Mesquita came from the Montessori School and skipped a 
grade. He's really smart.

Leo Slager came from the same school, but isn't as smart.

Ru Stoppelmon is a short, goofy boy from Almelo who transferred to 
this school in the middle of the year.

C.N. does whatever he's not supposed to.

Jacques Kocernoot sits behind us, next to C., and we (G. and I) laugh 
ourselves silly.

Harry Schaap is the most decent boy in our class. He's nice.

Werner Joseph is nice too, but all the changes taking place lately 
have made him too quiet, so he seems boring. Sam Salomon is one of 
those tough guys from across the tracks. A real brat. (Admirer!)

Appie Riem is pretty Orthodox, but a brat too.

SATURDAY, JUNE 20,1942

Writing in a diary is a really strange experience for someone like 
me. Not only because I've never written anything before, but also 
because it seems to me that later on neither I nor anyone else will 
be interested in the musings of a

thirteen-year-old schoolgirl. Oh well, it doesn't matter. I feel like 
writing, and I have an even greater need to get all kinds of things 
off my chest.

"Paper has more patience than people." I thought of this saying on 
one of those days when I was feeling a little depressed and was 
sitting at home with my chin in my hands, bored and listless, 
wondering whether to stay in or go out. I finally stayed where I was, 
brooding. Yes, paper does have more patience, and since I'm not 
planning to let anyone else read this stiff-backed notebook grandly 
referred to as a "diary," unless I should ever find a real friend, it 
probably won't make a bit of difference.

Now I'm back to the point that prompted me to keep a diary in the 
first place: I don't have a friend.

Let me put it more clearly, since no one will believe that a thirteen 
year-old girl is completely alone in the world. And I'm not. I have 
loving parents and a sixteen-year-old sister, and there are about 
thirty people I can call friends. I have a throng of admirers who 
can't keep their adoring eyes off me and who

sometimes have to resort to using a broken pocket mirror to try and 
catch a glimpse of me in the classroom. I have a family, loving aunts 
and a good home. No, on the surface I seem to have everything, except 
my one true friend. All I think about when I'm with friends is having 
a good time. I can't bring myself to talk about anything but ordinary 
everyday things. We don't seem to be able to get any closer, and 
that's the problem. Maybe it's my fault that we don't confide in each 
other. In any case, that's just how things are, and unfortunately 
they're not liable to change. This is why I've started the diary.

To enhance the image of this long-awaited friend in my imagination, I 
don't want to jot down the facts in this diary the way most people 
would do, but I want the diary to be my friend, and I'm going to call 
this friend Kitty.

Since no one would understand a word of my stories to Kitty if I were 
to plunge right in, I'd better provide a brief sketch of my life, 
much as I dislike doing so.

My father, the most adorable father I've ever seen, didn't marry my 
mother until he was thirty-six and she was twenty-five. My sister 
Margot was born in Frankfurt am Main in Germany in 1926. I was born 
on June 12, 1929. I lived in Frankfurt until I was four. Because 
we're Jewish, my father immigrated to Holland in 1933, when he became 
the Managing Director of the Dutch Opekta Company, which

manufactures products used in making jam. My mother, Edith Hollander 
Frank, went with him to Holland in September, while Margot and I were 
sent to Aachen to stay with our grandmother. Margot went to Holland 
in December, and I followed in February, when I was plunked down on 
the table as a birthday present for Margot.

I started right away at the Montessori nursery school. I stayed there 
until I was six, at which time I started first grade. In sixth grade 
my teacher was Mrs.

Kuperus, the principal. At the end of the year we were both in tears 
as we said a heartbreaking farewell, because I'd been accepted at the 
Jewish Lyceum, where Margot also went to school.

Our lives were not without anxiety, since our relatives in Germany 
were suffering under Hitler's anti-Jewish laws. After the pogroms in 
1938 my two uncles (my mother's brothers) fled Germany, finding safe 
refuge in North America. My elderly grandmother came to live with us. 
She was seventy-three years old at the time.

After May 1940 the good times were few and far between: first there 
was the war, then the capitulation and then the arrival of the 
Germans, which is when the trouble started for the Jews. Our freedom 
was severely restricted by a series of anti-Jewish decrees: Jews were 
required to wear a yellow star; Jews were required to turn in their 
bicycles; Jews were forbidden to use street-cars; Jews were forbidden 
to ride in cars, even their own; Jews were required to do their 
shopping between 3 and 5 P.M.; Jews were required to frequent only 
Jewish-owned barbershops and beauty parlors; Jews were forbidden to 
be out on the streets between 8 P.M.

and 6 A.M.; Jews were forbidden to attend theaters, movies or any 
other forms of entertainment; Jews were forbidden to use swimming 
pools, tennis courts, hockey fields or any other athletic fields; 
Jews were forbidden to go rowing; Jews were forbidden to take part in 
any athletic activity in public; Jews were forbidden to sit in their 
gardens or those of their friends after 8 P.M.; Jews were forbidden 
to visit Christians in their homes; Jews were required to attend 
Jewish schools, etc. You couldn't do this and you couldn't do that, 
but life went on. Jacque always said to me, "I don't dare do anything 
anymore, 'cause I'm afraid it's not allowed."



In the summer of 1941 Grandma got sick and had to have an operation, 
so my

birthday passed with little celebration. In the summer of 1940 we 
didn't do much for my birthday either, since the fighting had just 
ended in Holland. Grandma died in January 1942. No one knows how 
often I think of her and still love her. This birthday celebration in 
1942 was intended to make up for the others, and Grandma's candle was 
lit along with the rest.

The four of us are still doing well, and that brings me to the 
present date of June 20, 1942, and the solemn dedication of my diary.

SATURDAY, JUNE 20, 1942

Dearest Kitty! Let me get started right away; it's nice and quiet 
now. Father and Mother are out and Margot has gone to play Ping-Pong 
with some other young people at her friend Trees's. I've been playing 
a lot of Ping-Pong myself lately. So much that five of us girls have 
formed a club. It's called "The Little Dipper Minus Two." A really 
silly name, but it's based on a mistake. We wanted to give our club a 
special name; and because there were five of us, we came up with the 
idea of the Little Dipper. We thought it consisted of five stars, but 
we turned out to be wrong. It has seven, like the Big Dipper, which 
explains the "Minus Two." Ilse Wagner has a Ping-Pong set, and the 
Wagners let us play in their big dining room whenever we want. Since 
we five Ping-Pong players like ice cream, especially in the summer, 
and since you get hot playing Ping-Pong, our games usually end with a 
visit to the nearest ice-cream parlor that allows Jews: either Oasis 
or Delphi.

We've long since stopped hunting around for our purses or money -- 
most of the time it's so busy in Oasis that we manage to find a few 
generous young men of our acquaintance or an admirer to offer us more 
ice cream than we could eat in a week.



You're probably a little surprised to hear me talking about admirers 
at such a tender age. Unfortunately, or not, as the case may be, this 
vice seems to be rampant at our school. As soon as a boy asks if he 
can bicycle home with me and we get to talking, nine times out of ten 
I can be sure he'll become enamored on the spot and won't let me out 
of his sight for a second. His ardor eventually cools, especially 
since I ignore his passionate glances and pedal blithely on my way. 
If it gets so bad that they start rambling on about "asking Father's 
permission," I swerve slightly on my bike, my schoolbag falls, and 
the young man feels obliged to get off his bike and hand me the bag, 
by which time I've switched the conversation to another topic. These 
are the most innocent types. Of course, there are those who blow you 
kisses or try to take hold of your arm, but they're definitely 
knocking on the wrong door. I get off my bike and either refuse to 
make further use of their company or act as if I'm insulted and tell 
them in no uncertain terms to go on home without me. There you are. 
We've now laid the basis for our

friendship. Until tomorrow.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JUNE 21, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Our entire class is quaking in its boots. The reason, of course, is 
the upcoming meeting in which the teachers decide who'll be promoted 
to the next grade and who'll be kept back. Half the class is making 
bets. G.Z. and I laugh ourselves sick at the two boys behind us, C.N. 
and Jacques Kocernoot, who have staked their entire vacation savings 
on their bet. From morning to night, it's "You're going to pass, No, 
I'm not," "Yes, you are," "No, I'm not." Even G.'s pleading glances 
and my angry outbursts can't calm them down. If you ask me, there are 
so many dummies that about a quarter of the class should be kept 
back, but teachers are the most unpredictable creatures on earth. 
Maybe this time they'll be unpredictable in the right direction for a 
change. I'm not so worried about my girlfriends and myself.

We'll make it. The only subject I'm not sure about is math. Anyway, 
all we can do is wait. Until then, we keep telling each other not to 
lose heart.



I get along pretty well with all my teachers. There are nine of them, 
seven men and two women. Mr. Keesing, the old fogey who teaches math, 
was mad at me for the longest time because I talked so much. After 
several warnings, he assigned me extra homework. An essay on the 
subject "A Chatterbox." A chatterbox, what can you write about that? 
I'd wbrry about that later, I decided. I jotted down the

assignment in my notebook, tucked it in my bag and tried to keep 
quiet.

That evening, after I'd finished the rest of my homework, the note 
about the essay caught my eye. I began thinking about the subject 
while chewing the tip of my fountain pen. Anyone could ramble on and 
leave big spaces between the words, but the trick was to come up with 
convincing arguments to prove the necessity of talking. I thought and 
thought, and suddenly I had an idea. I wrote the three pages Mr. 
Keesing had assigned me and was satisfied. I argued that talking is a 
female trait and that I would do my best to keep it under control, 
but that I would never be able to break myself of the habit, since my 
mother talked as much as I did, if not more, and that there's not 
much you can do about inherited traits.

Mr. Keesing had a good laugh at my arguments, but when I proceeded to 
talk my way through the next class, he assigned me a second essay. 
This time it was supposed to be on "An Incorrigible Chatterbox." I 
handed it in, and Mr. Keesing had nothing to complain about for two 
whole classes. However, during the third class he'd finally had 
enough. "Anne Frank, as punishment for talking in class, write an 
essay entitled 'Quack, Quack, Quack,' said Mistress Chatterback.'"

The class roared. I had to laugh too, though I'd ) nearly exhausted 
my ingenuity on the topic of chatterboxes. It was time to come up 
with something else, j something original. My friend Sanne, who's 
good at poetry, offered to help me write the essay from beginning to 
end in verse. I jumped for joy. Keesing was trying to play a joke on 
me with this ridiculous subject, but I'd make sure the joke was on 
him. I finished my poem, and it was beautiful! It was about a mother 
duck and a father swan with three baby ducklings who were bitten to 
death by the father because they quacked too much. Luckily, Keesing 
took the joke the right way. He read the poem to the class, adding 
his own comments, and to several other classes as well. Since then 
I've been allowed to talk and haven't been assigned any extra 
homework. On the contrary, Keesing's always i making jokes these days.



Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, JUNE 24, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

It's sweltering. Everyone is huffing and puffing, and in this heat I 
have to walk everywhere. Only now do I realize how pleasant a 
streetcar is, but we Jews are no longer allowed to make use of this 
luxury; our own two feet are good enough for us. Yesterday at 
lunchtime I had an appointment with the dentist on Jan

Luykenstraat. It's a long way from our school on Stadstimmertuinen. 
That afternoon I nearly fell asleep at my desk. Fortunately, people 
automatically offer you something to drink. The dental assistant is 
really kind.

The only mode of transportation left to us is the ferry. The ferryman 
at Josef Israelkade took us across when we asked him to. It's not the 
fault of the Dutch that we Jews are having such a bad time.



I wish I didn't have to go to school. My bike was stolen during 
Easter vacation, and Father gave Mother's bike to some Christian 
friends for safekeeping. Thank goodness summer vacation is almost 
here; one more week and our torment will be over.

Something unexpected happened yesterday morning. As I was passing the 
bicycle racks, I heard my name being called. I turned around and 
there was the nice boy I'd met the evening before at my friend 
Wilma's. He's Wilma's second cousin. I used to think Wilma was nice, 
which she is, but all she ever talks about is boys, and that gets to 
be a bore. He came toward me, somewhat shyly, and introduced himself 
as Hello Silberberg. I was a little surprised and wasn't sure what he 
wanted, but it didn't take me long to find out. He asked if I would 
allow him to accompany me to school. "As long as you're headed that 
way, I'll go with you," I said. And so we walked together. Hello is 
sixteen and good at telling all kinds of funny stories.



He was waiting for me again this morning, and I expect he will be 
from now on.

Anne

WEDNESDAY, JULY 1, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Until today I honestly couldn't find the time to write you. I was 
with friends all day Thursday, we had company on Friday, and that's 
how it went until today.

Hello and I have gotten to know each other very well this past week, 
and he's told me a lot about his life. He comes from Gelsenkirchen 
and is living with his grandparents. His parents are in Belgium, but 
there's no way he can get there.

Hello used to have a girlfriend named Ursula. I know her too. She's 
perfectly sweet and perfectly boring. Ever since he met me, Hello has 
realized that he's been falling asleep at Ursul's side. So I'm kind 
of a pep tonic. You never know what you're good for!

Jacque spent Saturday night here. Sunday afternoon she was at 
Hanneli's, and I was bored stiff.

Hello was supposed to come over that evening, but he called around 
six. I answered the phone, and he said, "This is Helmuth Silberberg. 
May I please speak to Anne?"

"Oh, Hello. This is Anne."

"Oh, hi, Anne. How are you?" "

"Fine, thanks."

"I just wanted to say I'm sorry but I can't come tonight, though I 
would like to have a word with you. Is it all right if I come by and 
pick you up in about ten minutes

"Yes, that's fine. Bye-bye!"

"Okay, I'll be right over. Bye-bye!"

I hung up, quickly changed my clothes and fixed my hair. I was so 
nervous I leaned out the window to watch for him. He finally showed 
up. Miracle of miracles, I didn't rush down the stairs, but waited 
quietly until he rang the bell. I went down to open the door, and he 
got right to the point.

"Anne, my grandmother thinks you're too young for me to be seeing you 
on a regular basis. She says I should be going to the Lowenbachs', 
but you probably know that I'm not going out with Ursul anymore."

"No, I didn't know. What happened? Did you two have a fight?"

"No, nothing like that. I told Ursul that we weren't suited to each 
other and so it was better for us not to go together anymore, but 
that she was welcome at my house and I hoped I would be welcome at 
hers. Actually, I thought Ursul was hanging around with another boy, 
and I treated her as if she were. But that wasn't true. And then my 
uncle said I should apologize to her, but of course I didn't feel 
like it, and that's why I broke up with her. But that was just one of 
the reasons.

"Now my grandmother wants me to see Ursul and not you, but I don't 
agree and I'm not going to. Sometimes old people have really 
old-fashioned ideas, but that doesn't mean I have to go along with 
them. I need my grandparents, but in a certain sense they need me 
too. From now on I'll be free on Wednesday evenings.

You see, my grandparents made me sign up for a wood-carving class, 
but actually I go to a club organized by the Zionists. My 
grandparents don't want me to go, because they're anti-Zionists. I'm 
not a fanatic Zionist, but it interests me.

Anyway, it's been such a mess lately that I'm planning to quit. So 
next Wednesday will be my last meeting. That means I can see you 
Wednesday evening, Saturday afternoon, Saturday evening, Sunday 
afternoon and maybe even more."

"But if your grandparents don't want you to, you? shouldn't go behind 
their backs."

"All's fair in love and war."

Just then we passed Blankevoort's Bookstore and there was Peter 
Schiff with two other boys; it was the first time he'd said hello to 
me in ages, and it really made me feel good.

Monday evening Hello came over to meet Father and Mother. I had 
bought a cake and some candy, and we had tea and cookies, the works, 
but neither Hello nor I felt like sitting stiffly on our chairs. So 
we went out for a walk, and he didn't deliver me to my door until ten 
past eight. Father was furious. He said it was very wrong of me not 
to get home on time. I had to promise to be home by ten to eight in 
the future. I've been asked to Hello's on Saturday.

Wilma told me that one night when Hello was at her house, she asked 
him, "Who do you like best, Ursul or Anne?"

He said, "It's none of your business."

But as he was leaving (they hadn't talked to each other the rest of 
the evening), he said, "Well, I like Anne better, but don't tell 
anyone. Bye!" And whoosh. . .

he was out the door.

In everything he says or does, I can see that Hello is in love with 
me, and it's kind of nice for a change. Margot would say that Hello 
is eminently suitable. I think so too, but he's more than that. 
Mother is also full of praise: "A good-looking boy. Nice and polite." 
I'm glad he's so popular with everyone. Except with my girlfriends. 
He thinks they're very childish, and he's right about that. Jacque 
still teases me about him, but I'm not in love with him. Not really. 
It's all right for me to have boys as friends. Nobody minds.

Mother is always asking me who I'm going to marry when I grow up, but 
I bet she'll never guess it's Peter, because I talked her out of that 
idea myself, without batting an eyelash. I love Peter as I've never 
loved anyone, and I tell myself he's only going around with all those 
other girls to hide his feelings for me.

Maybe he thinks Hello and I are in love with each other, which we're 
not. He's just a friend, or as Mother puts it, a beau.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JULY 5, 1942

Dear Kitty,

The graduation ceremony in the Jewish Theater on Friday went as 
expected. My report card wasn't too bad. I got one D, a C- in algebra 
and all the rest B's, except for two B+'s and two B-'s. My parents 
are pleased, but they're not like other parents when it comes to 
grades. They never worry about report cards, good or bad. As long as 
I'm healthy and happy and don't talk back too much, they're 
satisfied. If these three things are all right, everything else will 
take care of itself.

I'm just the opposite. I don't want to be a poor student. I was 
accepted to the Jewish Lyceum on a conditional basis. I was supposed 
to stay in the seventh grade at the Montessori School, but when 
Jewish children were required to go to Jewish schools, Mr. Elte 
finally agreed, after a great deal of persuasion, to accept Lies 
Goslar and me. Lies also passed this year, though she has to repeat 
her geometry exam.

Poor Lies. It isn't easy for her to study at home; her baby sister, a 
spoiled little two-year-old, plays in her room all day. If Gabi 
doesn't get her way, she starts screaming, and if Lies doesn't look 
after her, Mrs. Goslar starts

screaming. So Lies has a hard time doing her homework, and as long as 
that's the case, the tutoring she's been getting won't help much. The 
Goslar household is really a sight. Mrs. Goslar's parents live next 
door, but eat with the family. The there's a hired girl, the baby, 
the always absentminded and absent Mr. Goslar and the always nervous 
and irrita Ie Mrs. Goslar, who's expecting another baby. Lies, who's 
all thumbs, gets lost in the mayhem.

My sister Margot has also gotten her report card.

Brilliant, as usual. If we had such a thing as "cum laude," she would 
have passed with honors, she's so smart.

Father has been home a lot lately. There's nothing for him to do at 
the office; it must be awful to feel you're not needed. Mr. Kleiman 
has taken over Opekta, and Mr. Kugler, Gies & Co., the company 
dealing in spices and spice substitutes that was set up in 1941.

A few days ago, as we were taking a stroll around our neighborhood 
square, Father began to talk about going into hiding. He said it 
would be very hard for us to live cut off from the rest of the world. 
I asked him why he was bringing this up now.

"Well, Anne," he replied, "you know that for more than a year we've 
been bringing clothes, food and furniture to other people. We don't 
want our belongings to be seized by the Germans. Nor do we want to 
fall into their clutches ourselves. So we'll leave of our own accord 
and not wait to be hauled away."

"But when, Father?" He sounded so serious that I felt scared.

"Don't you worry. We'll take care of everything. just enjoy your 
carefree life while you can."

That was it. Oh, may these somber words not come true for as long as 
possible.

The doorbell's ringing, Hello's here, time to stop.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, JULY 8, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

It seems like years since Sunday morning. So much has happened it's 
as if the whole world had suddenly turned upside down. But as you can 
see, Kitty, I'm still alive, and that's the main thing, Father says. 
I'm alive all right, but don't ask where or how. You probably don't 
understand a word I'm saying today, so I'll begin by telling you what 
happened Sunday afternoon.

At three o'clock (Hello had left but was supposed to come back 
later), the

doorbell rang. I didn't hear it, since I was out on the balcony, 
lazily reading in the sun. A little while later Margot appeared in 
the kitchen doorway looking very agitated. "Father has received a 
call-up notice from the SS," she whispered.

"Mother has gone to see Mr. van Daan" (Mr. van Daan is Father's 
business partner and a good friend.)

I was stunned. A call-up: everyone knows what that means. Visions of 
concentration camps and lonely cells raced through my head. How could 
we let Father go to such a fate? "Of course he's not going," declared 
Margot as we waited for Mother in the living room. "Mother's gone to 
Mr. van Daan to ask whether we can move to our hiding place tomorrow. 
The van Daans are going with us. There will be seven of us 
altogether." Silence. We couldn't speak. The thought of Father off 
visiting someone in the Jewish Hospital and completely unaware of 
what was happening, the long wait for Mother, the heat, the suspense 
-- all this reduced us to silence.

Suddenly the doorbell rang again. "That's Hello," I said.

"Don't open the door!" exclaimed Margot to stop me. But it wasn't 
necessary, since we heard Mother and Mr. van Daan downstairs talking 
to Hello, and then the two of them came inside and shut the door 
behind them. Every time the bell rang, either Margot or I had to 
tiptoe downstairs to see if it was Father, and we didn't let anyone 
else in. Margot and I were sent from the room, as Mr. van Daan wanted 
to talk to Mother alone.

When she and I were sitting in our bedroom, Margot told me that the 
call-up was not for Father, but for her. At this second shock, I 
began to cry. Margot is sixteen -- apparently they want to send girls 
her age away on their own. But thank goodness she won't be going; 
Mother had said so herself, which must be what Father had meant when 
he talked to me about our going into hiding. Hiding. . . where would 
we hide? In the city? In the country? In a house? In a shack? When, 
where, how. . . ? These were questions I wasn't allowed to ask, but 
they still kept running through my mind.

Margot and I started packing our most important belongings into a 
schoolbag. The first thing I stuck in was this diary, and then 
curlers, handkerchiefs,

schoolbooks, a comb and some old letters. Preoccupied by the thought 
of going into hiding, I stuck the craziest things in the bag, but I'm 
not sorry. Memories mean more to me than dresses.

Father finally came hQme around five o'clock, and we called Mr. 
Kleiman to ask if he could come by that evening. Mr. van Daan left 
and went to get Miep. Miep arrived and promised to return later that 
night, taking with her a bag full of shoes, dresses, jackets, 
underwear and stockings. After that it was quiet in our apartment; 
none of us felt like eating. It was still hot, and everything was 
very strange.

We had rented our big upstairs room to a Mr. Goldschmidt, a divorced 
man in his thirties, who apparently had nothing to do that evening, 
since despite all our polite hints he hung around until ten o'clock.

Miep and Jan Gies came at eleven. Miep, who's worked for Father's 
company since 1933, has become a close friend, and so has her husband 
Jan. Once again, shoes, stockings, books and underwear disappeared 
into Miep's bag and Jan's deep pockets.

At eleven-thirty they too disappeared.

I was exhausted, and even though I knew it'd be my last night in my 
own bed, I fell asleep right away and didn't wake up until Mother 
called me at five-thirty the next morning. Fortunately, it wasn't as 
hot as Sunday; a warm rain fell throughout the day. The four of us 
were wrapped in so many layers of clothes it looked as if we were 
going off to spend the night in a refrigerator, and all that just so 
we could take more clothes with us. No Jew in our situation would 
dare leave the house with a suitcase full of clothes. I was wearing 
two undershirts, three pairs of underpants, a dress, and over that a 
skirt, a jacket, a raincoat, two pairs of stockings, heavy shoes, a 
cap, a scarf and lots more. I was

suffocating even before we left the house, but no one bothered to ask 
me how I felt.

Margot stuffed her schoolbag with schoolbooks, went to get her 
bicycle and, with Miep leading the way, rode off into the great 
unknown. At any rate, that's how I thought of it, since I still 
didn't know where our hiding place was.

At seven-thirty we too closed the door behind us; Moortje, my cat, 
was the only living creature I said good-bye to. According to a note 
we left for Mr.

Goldschmidt, she was to be taken to the neighbors, who would give her 
a good home.

The stripped beds, the breakfast things on the table, the pound of 
meat for the cat in the kitchen -- all of these created the 
impression that we'd left in a hurry. But we weren't interested in 
impressions. We just wanted to get out of there, to get away and 
reach our destination in safety. Nothing else mattered.

More tomorrow.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, JULY 9, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

So there we were, Father, Mother and I, walking in the pouring rain, 
each of us with a schoolbag and a shopping bag filled to the brim 
with the most varied assortment of items. The people on their way to 
work at that early hour gave us sympathetic looks; you could tell by 
their faces that they were sorry they

couldn't offer us some kind of transportation; the conspicuous yellow 
star spoke for itself.



Only when we were walking down the street did Father and Mother 
reveal, little by little, what the plan was. For months we'd been 
moving as much of our furniture and apparel out of the apartment as 
we could. It was agreed that we'd go into hiding on July 16. Because 
of Margot's call-up notice, the plan had to be moved up ten days, 
which meant we'd have to make do with less orderly rooms.



The hiding place was located in Father's office building. That's a 
little hard for outsiders to understand, so I'll explain. Father 
didn't have a lot of people working in his office, just Mr. Kugler, 
Mr. Kleiman, Miep and a twenty-three-year-old typist named Bep 
Voskuijl, all of whom were informed of our coming. Mr.

Voskuijl, Bep's father, works in the warehouse, along with two 
assistants, none of whom were told anything.

Here's a description of the building. The large warehouse on the 
ground floor is used as a workroom and storeroom and is divided into 
several different sections, such as the stockroom and the milling 
room, where cinnamon, cloves and a pepper substitute are ground.

Next to the warehouse doors is another outside' door, a separate 
entrance to the office. Just inside the office door is a second door, 
and beyond that a stairway.

At the top of the stairs is another door, with a frosted window on 
which the word

"Office" is written in black letters. This is the big front office -- 
very large, very light and very full. Bep, Miep and Mr. Kleiman work 
there during the day.

After passing through an alcove containing a safe, a wardrobe and a 
big supply cupboard, you come to the small, dark, stuffy back office. 
This used to be shared by Mr. Kugler and Mr. van Daan, but now Mr. 
Kugler is its only occupant. Mr.

Kugler's office can also be reached from the hallway, but only 
through a glass door that can be opened from the inside but not 
easily from the outside. If you leave Mr. Kugler's office and proceed 
through the long, narrow hallway past the coal bin and go up four 
steps, you find yourself in the private office, the showpiece of the 
entire building. Elegant mahogany furniture, a linoleum floor covered 
with throw rugs, a radio, a fancy lamp, everything first class. Next 
door is a spacious kitchen with a hot-water heater and two gas 
burners, and beside that a bathroom. That's the second floor.

A wooden staircase leads from the downstairs hallway to the third 
floor. At the top of the stairs is a landing, with doors on either 
side. The door on the left takes you up to the spice storage area, 
attic and loft in the front part of the house. A typically Dutch, 
very steep, ankle-twisting flight of stairs also runs from the front 
part of the house to another door opening onto the street.

The door to the right of the landing leads to the "Secret Annex" at 
the back ofthe house. No one would ever suspect there were so many 
rooms behind that plain gray door. There's just one small step in 
front of the door, and then you're inside.

Straight ahead of you is a steep flight of stairs. To the left is a 
narrow hallway opening onto a room that serves as the Frank family's 
living

[INSERT MAP HERE]

room and bedroom. Next door is a smaller room, the )edroom and study 
of the two young ladies of the family. ro the right of the stairs is 
a windowless washroom.

with a link. The door in the corner leads to the toilet and another 
one to

Margot's and my room. If you go up the itairs and open the door at 
the top, you're surprised to see such a large, light and spacious 
room in an old canalside house like this. It contains a stove (thanks 
to the fact hat it used to be Mr. Kugler's laboratory) and a sink.

This will be the kitchen and bedroom of Mr. and Mrs. van Daan, as 
well as the general living room, dining room and study for us all. A 
tiny side room is to be Peter van Daan's bedroom. Then, just as in 
the front part of the building, there's an attic and a loft. So there 
you are. Now I've introduced you to the whole of our lovely Annex!

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JULY 10, 1942

Dearest Kitty, I've probably bored you with my long description of 
our house, but I still think you should know where I've ended up; how 
I ended up here is

something you'll figure out from my next letters.

But first, let me continue my story, because, as you know, I wasn't 
finished.

After we arrived at 263 Prinsengracht, Miep quickly led us through 
the long hallway and up the wooden staircase to the next floor and 
into the Annex. She shut the door behind us, leaving us alone. Margot 
had arrived much earlier on her bike and was waiting for us.

Our living room and all the other rooms were so full of stuff that I 
can't find the words to describe it. All the cardboard boxes that had 
been sent to the office in the last few months were piled on the 
floors and beds. The small room was filled from floor to cethng with 
linens. If we wanted to sleep in properly made beds that night, we 
had to get going and straighten up the mess. Mother and Margot were 
unable to move a muscle. They lay down on their bare mattresses, 
tired, miserable and I don't know what else. But Father and I, the 
two cleaner-uppers in the family, started in right away.

All day long we unpacked boxes, filled cupboards, hammered nails and 
straightened up the mess, until we fell exhausted into our clean beds 
at night. We hadn't eaten a hot meal all day, but we didn't care; 
Mother and Margot were too tired and keyed up to eat, and Father and 
I were too busy.

Tuesday morning we started where we left off the night before. Bep 
and Miep went grocery shopping with our ration coupons, Father worked 
on our blackout screens, we scrubbed the kitchen floor, and were once 
again busy from sunup to sundown.

Until Wednesday, I didn't have a chance to think about the enormous 
change in my life. Then for the first time since our arrival in the 
Secret Annex, I found a moment to tell you all about it and to 
realize what had happened to me and what was yet to happen.

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, JULY 11, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Father, Mother and Margot still can't get used to the chiming of the 
Westertoren clock, which tells us the time every quarter of an hour. 
Not me, I liked it from the start; it sounds so reassuring, 
especially at night. You no doubt want to hear what I think of being 
in hiding. Well, all I can say is that I don't really know yet. I 
don't think I'll ever feel at home in this house, but that doesn't 
mean I hate it. It's more like being on vacation in some strange 
pension. Kind of an odd way to look at life in hiding, but that's how 
things are. The Annex is an ideal place to hide in. It may be damp 
and lopsided, but there's probably not a more comfortable hiding 
place in all of Amsterdam. No, in all of Holland.

Up to now our bedroom, with its blank walls, was very bare. Thanks to 
Father --

who brought my entire postcard and movie-star collection here 
beforehand -- and to a brush and a pot of glue, I was able to plaster 
the walls with pictures. It looks much more cheerful. When the van 
Daans arrive, we'll be able to build cupboards and other odds and 
ends out of the wood piled in the attic.

Margot and Mother have recovered somewhat. Yesterday Mother felt well 
enough to cook split-pea soup for the first time, but then she was 
downstairstalking and forgot all about it. The beans were scorched 
black, and no amount of scraping could get them out of the pan.

Last night the four of us went down to the private office and 
listened to England on the radio. I was so scared someone might hear 
it that I literally begged Father to take me back upstairs. Mother 
understood my anxiety and went with me. Whatever we do, we're very 
afraid the neighbors might hear or see us. We started off immediately 
the first day sewing curtains. Actually, you can hardly call them 
that, since they're nothing but scraps of fabric, varying greatly in 
shape, quality and pattern, which Father and I stitched crookedly 
together with unskilled fingers. These works of art were tacked to 
the windows, where they'll stay until we come out of hiding.

The building on our right is a branch of the Keg Company, a firm from 
Zaandam, and on the left is a furniture workshop. Though the people 
who work there are not on the premises after hours, any sound we make 
might travel through the walls. We've forbidden Margot to cough at 
night, even though she has a bad cold, and are giving her large doses 
of codeine.

I'm looking forward to the arrival of the van Daans, which is set for 
Tuesday. It will be much more fun and also not as quiet. You see, 
it's the silence that makes me so nervous during the evenings and 
nights, and I'd give anything to have one of our helpers sleep here.

It's really not that bad here, since we can do our own cooking and 
can listen to the radio in Daddy's office.

Mr. Kleiman and Miep, and Bep Voskuijl too, have helped us so much. 
We've already canned loads of rhubarb, strawberries and cherries, so 
for the time being I doubt we'll be bored. We also have a supply of 
reading material, and we're going to buy lots of games. Of course, we 
can't ever look out the window or go outside. And we have to be quiet 
so the people downstairs can't hear us.

Yesterday we had our hands full. We had to pit two crates of cherries 
for Mr.

Kugler to can. We're going to use the empty crates to make 
bookshelves.

Someone's calling me.

Yours, Anne

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON SEPTEMBER 2g, 1942: Not beina able to ao 
outside upsets me more than I can say, and I'm terrified our hidina 
place will be discovered and that we'll be shot. That, of course, is 
a fairly dismal prospect.

SUNDAY, JULY 12, 1942

They've all been so nice to me this last month because of my 
birthday, and yet every day I feel myself drifting further away from 
Mother and Margot. I worked hard today and they praised me, only to 
start picking on me again five minutes later.

You can easily see the difference between the way they deal with 
Margot and the way they deal with me. For example, Margot broke the 
vacuum cleaner, and because of that we've been without light for the 
rest of the day. Mother said, "Well, Margot, it's easy to see you're 
not used to working; otherwise, you'd have known better than to yank 
the plug out by the cord." Margot made some reply, and that was the 
end of the story.

But this afternoon, when I wanted to rewrite something on Mother's 
shopping list because her handwriting is so hard to read, she 
wouldn't let me. She bawled me out again, and the whole family wound 
up getting involved.

I don't fit in with them, and I've felt that clearly in the last few 
weeks.

They're so sentimental together, but I'd rather be sentimental on my 
own. They're always saying how nice it is with the four of us, and 
that we get along so well, without giving a moment's thought to the 
fact that I don't feel that way.

Daddy's the only one who understands me, now and again, though he 
usually sides with Mother and Margot. Another thing I can't stand is 
having them talk about me in front of outsiders, telling them how I 
cried or how sensibly I'm behaving. It's horrible. And sometimes they 
talk about Moortje and I can't take that at all.

Moortje is my weak spot. I miss her every minute of the day, and no 
one knows how often I think of her; whenever I do, my eyes fill with 
tears. Moortje is so sweet, and I love her so much that I keep 
dreaming she'll come back to us.

I have plenty of dreams, but the reality is that we'll have to stay 
here until the war is over. We can't ever go outside, and the only 
visitors we can have are Miep, her husband Jan, Bep Voskuijl, Mr. 
Voskuijl, Mr. Kugler, Mr. Kleiman and Mrs.

Kleiman, though she hasn't come because she thinks it's too dangerous.

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE IN SEPTEMBER 1942: Daddy's always so nice. He 
understands me perfectly, and I wish we could have a heart-to-heart 
talk sometime without my bursting instantly into tears. But 
apparently that has to do with my age. I'd like to spend all my time 
writing, but that would probably get boring.

Up to now I've only confided my thoughts to my diary. I still haven't 
gotten around to writing amusing sketches that I could read aloud at 
a later date. In the future I'm going to devote less time to 
sentimentality and more time to reality.

FRIDAY, AUGUST 14, 1942

Dear Kitty,

I've deserted you for an entire month, but so little has happened 
that I can't find a newsworthy item to relate every single day. The 
van Daans arrived on July 13. We thought they were coming on the 
fourteenth, but from the thirteenth to sixteenth the Germans were 
sending out call-up notices right and left and causing a lot of 
unrest, so they decided it would be safer to leave a day too early 
than a day too late.

Peter van Daan arrived at nine-thirty in the morning (while we were 
still at breakfast). Peter's going on sixteen, a shy, awkward boy 
whose company won't amount to much. Mr. and Mrs. van Daan came half 
an hour later.

Much to our amusement, Mrs. van Daan was carrying a hatbox with a 
large chamber pot inside. "I just don't feel at home without my 
chamber pot," she exclaimed, and it was the first item to find a 
permanent place under the divan. Instead of a chamber pot, Mr. van D. 
was lugging a collapsible tea table under his arm.

From the first, we ate our meals together, and after three days it 
felt as if the seven of us had become one big family. Naturally, the 
van Daans had much to tell about the week we'd been away from 
civilization. We were especially interested in what had happened to 
our apartment and to Mr. Goldschmidt.

Mr. van Daan filled us in: "Monday morning at nine, Mr. Goldschmidt 
phoned and asked if I could come over. I went straightaway and found 
a very distraught Mr.

Goldschmidt. He showed me a note that the Frank family had left 
behind. As

instructed, he was planning to bring the cat to the neighbors, which 
I agreed was a good idea. He was afraid the house was going to be 
searched, so we w=nt through all the rooms, straightening up here and 
there and clearing the breakfast things off the table. Suddenly I saw 
a notepad on Mrs. Frank's desk, with an address in Maastricht written 
on it. Even though I knew Mrs. Frank had left it on purpose, I 
pretended to be surprised and horrified and begged Mr. Goldschmidt to 
burn this incriminating piece of paper. I swore up and down that I 
knew nothing about your disappearance, but that the note had given me 
an idea. 'Mr. Goldschmidt,' I said,

'I bet I know what this address refers to. About six months ago a 
high-ranking officer came to the office. It seems he and Mr. Frank 
grew up together. He

promised to help Mr. Frank if it was ever necessary. As I recall, he 
was stationed in Maastricht. I think this officer has kept his word 
and is somehow planning to help them cross over to Belgium and then 
to Switzerland. There's no harm in telling this to any friends of the 
Franks who come asking about them. Of course, you don't need to 
mention the part about Maastricht.' And after that I left. This is 
the story most of your friends have been told, because I heard it 
later from several other people."

We thought it was extremely funny, but we laughed even harder when 
Mr. van Daan told us that certain people have vivid imaginations. For 
example, one family living on our square claimed they sawall four of 
us riding by on our bikes early in the morning, and another woman was 
absolutely positive we'd been loaded into some kind of military 
vehicle in the middle of the night.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, AUGUST 21, 1942

Dear Kitty,

Now our Secret Annex has truly become secret.

Because so many houses are being searched for hidden bicycles, Mr. 
Kugler thought it would be better to have a bookcase built in front 
of the entrance to our hiding place. It swings out on its hinges and 
opens like a door. Mr. Voskuijl did the carpentry work. (Mr. Voskuijl 
has been told that the seven of us are in hiding, and he's been most 
helpful.)

Now whenever we want to go downstairs we have to duck and then jump. 
After the first three days we were all walking around with bumps on 
our foreheads from banging our heads against the low doorway. Then 
Peter cushioned it by nailing a towel stuffed with wood shavings to 
the doorframe. Let's see if it helps!

I'm not doing much schoolwork. I've given myself a vacation until 
September.

Father wants to start tutoring me then, but we have to buy all the 
books first.

There's little change in our lives here. Peter's hair was washed 
today, but that's nothing special. Mr. van Daan and I are always at 
loggerheads with each other.

Mama always treats me like a baby, which I can't stand. For the rest, 
things are going better. I don't think Peter's gotten any nicer. He's 
an obnoxious boy who lies around on his bed all day, only rousing 
himself to do a little carpentry work before returning to his nap. 
What a dope!

Mama gave me another one of her dreadful sermons this morning. We 
take the

opposite view of everything. Daddy's a sweetheart; he may get mad at 
me, but it never lasts longer than five minutes.

It's a beautiful day outside, nice and hot, and in spite of 
everything, we make the most of the weather by lounging on the 
folding bed in the attic.

Yours, Anne

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON SEPTEMBER 21, 1942: Mr. van Daan has been as 
nice as pie to me recently. I've said nothina, but have been enjoyina 
it while it lasts.

WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 2, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. and Mrs. van Daan have had a terrible fight. I've never seen 
anything like it, since Mother and Father wouldn't dream of shouting 
at each other like that. The argument was based on something so 
trivial it didn't seem worth wasting a single word on it. Oh well, to 
each his own.

Of course, it's very difficult for Peter, who gets caught in the 
middle, but no one takes Peter seriously anymore, since he's 
hypersensitive and lazy. Yesterday he was beside himself with worry 
because his tongue was blue instead of pink. This rare phenomenon 
disappeared as quickly as it came. Today he's walking around with a 
heavy scarf on because he's got a stiff neck. His Highness has been 
complaining of lumbago too. Aches and pains in his heart, kidneys and 
lungs are also par for the course. He's an absolute hypochondriac! 
(That's the right word, isn't it?) Mother and Mrs. van Daan aren't 
getting along very well. There are enough reasons for the friction. 
To give you one small example, Mrs. van D. has removed all but three 
of her sheets from our communal linen closet. She's assuming that 
Mother's can be used for both families. She'll be in for a nasty 
surprise when she

discovers that Mother has followed her lead.

Furthermore, Mrs. van D. is ticked off because we're using her china 
instead of ours. She's still trying to find out what we've done with 
our plates; they're a lot closer than she thinks, since they're 
packed in cardboard boxes in the attic, behind a load of Opekta 
advertising material. As long as we're in hiding, the plates will 
remain out of her reach. Since I'm always having accidents, it's just 
as well! Yesterday I broke one of Mrs. van D.'s soup bowls.

"Oh!" she angrily exclaimed. "Can't you be more careful? That was my 
last one."

Please bear in mind, Kitty, that the two ladies speak abominable 
Dutch (I don't dare comment on the gentlemen: they'd be highly 
insulted). If you were to hear their bungled attempts, you'd laugh 
your head off. We've given up pointing out their errors, since 
correcting them doesn't help anyway. Whenever I quote Mother or Mrs. 
van Daan, I'll write proper Dutch instead of trying to duplicate 
their speech.

Last week there was a brief interruption in our monotonous routine. 
This was provided by Peter -- and a book about women. I should 
explain that Margot and Peter are allowed to read nearly all the 
books Mr. Kleiman lends us. But the adults preferred to keep this 
special book to themselves. This immediately piqued Peter's 
curiosity. What forbidden fruit did it contain? He snuck off with it 
when his mother was downstairs talking, and took himself and his 
booty to the loft. For two days all was well. Mrs. van Daan knew what 
he was up to, but kept mum until Mr. van Daan found out about it. He 
threw a fit, took the book away and assumed that would be the end of 
the business. However, he'd neglected to take his son's curiosity 
into account. Peter, not in the least fazed by his father's swift 
action, began thinking up ways to read the rest of this vastly 
interesting book.

In the meantime, Mrs. van D. asked Mother for her opinion. Mother 
didn't think this particular book was suitable for Margot, but she 
saw no harm in letting her read most other books.

You see, Mrs. van Daan, Mother Said, there's a big difference between 
Margot and Peter. To begin with, Margot's a girl, and girls are 
always more mature than boys.

Second, she's already read many serious books and doesn't go looking 
for those which are no longer forbidden. Third, Margot's much more 
sensible and

intellectually advanced, as a result of her four years at an 
excellent school."

Mrs. van Daan agreed with her, but felt it was wrong as a matter of 
principle to let youngsters read books written for adults.

Meanwhile, Peter had thought of a suitable time when no one would be 
interested in either him or the book. At seven-thirty in the evening, 
when the entire family was listening to the radio in the private 
office, he took his treasure and stole off to the loft again. He 
should have been back by eight-thirty, but he was so

engrossed in the book that he forgot the time and was just coming 
down the stairs when his father entered the room. The scene that 
followed was not surprising: after a slap, a whack and a tug-of-war, 
the book lay on the table and Peter was in the loft.

This is how matters stood when it was time for the family to eat. 
Peter stayed upstairs. No one gave him a moment's thought; he'd have 
to go to bed without his dinner. We continued eating, chatting 
merrily away, when suddenly we heard a piercing whistle. We lay down 
our forks and stared at each other, the shock clearly visible on our 
pale faces.

Then we heard Peter's voice through the chimney: "I won t come down!"

Mr. van Daan leapt up, his napkin falling to the floor, and shouted, 
with the blood rushing to his face, "I've had enough!"

Father, afraid of what might happen, grabbed him by the arm and the 
two men went to the attic. After much struggling and kicking, Peter 
wound up in his room with the door shut, and we went on eating.

Mrs. van Daan wanted to save a piece of bread for her darling son, 
but Mr. van D.

was adamant. "If he doesn't apologize this minute, he'll have to 
sleep in the loft."

We protested that going without dinner was enough punishment. What if 
Peter were to catch cold? We wouldn't be able to call a doctor.

Peter didn't apologize, and returned to the loft.

Mr. van Daan decided to leave well enough alone, though he did note 
the next morning that Peter's bed had been slept in. At seven Peter 
went to the attic again, but was persuaded to come downstairs when 
Father spoke a few friendly words to him. After three days of sullen 
looks and stubborn silence, everything was back to normal.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 21, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Today I'll tell you the general news here in the Annex. A lamp has 
been mounted above my divan bed so that in the future, when I hear 
the guns going off, I'll be able to pull a cord and switch on the 
light. I can't use it at the moment because we're keeping our window 
open a little, day and night.

The male members of the van Daan contingent have built a very handy 
wood-stained food safe, with real screens. Up to now this glorious 
cupboard has been located in Peter's room, but in the interests of 
fresh air it's been moved to the attic.

Where it once stood, there's now a shelf. I advised Peter to put his 
table

underneath the shelf, add a nice rug and hang his own cupboard where 
the table now stands. That might make his little cubbyhole more 
comfy, though I certainly wouldn't like to sleep there.

Mrs. van Daan is unbearable. I'm continually being scolded for my 
incessant chatter when I'm upstairs. I simply let the words bounce 
right off me! Madame now has a new trick up her sleeve: trying to get 
out of washing the pots and pans. If there's a bit of food left at 
the bottom of the pan, she leaves it to spoil instead of transferring 
it to a glass dish. Then in the afternoon when Margot is stuck with 
cleaning all the pots and pans, Madame exclaims, "Oh, poor Margot, 
you have so much work to do!"

Every other week Mr. Kleiman brings me a couple of books written for 
girls my age.

I'm enthusiastic about the loop ter Heul series. I've enjoyed all of 
Cissy van Marxveldt's books very much. I've read The Zaniest Summer 
four times, and the ludicrous situations still make me laugh.

Father and I are currently working on our family tree, and he tells 
me something about each person as we go along. I've begun my 
schoolwork. I'm working hard at French, cramming five irregular verbs 
into my head every day. But I've forgotten much too much of what I 
learned in school.

Peter has taken up his English with great reluctance. A few 
schoolbooks have just arrived, and I brought a large supply of 
notebooks, pencils, erasers and labels from home. Pim (that's our pet 
name for Father) wants me to help him with his Dutch lessons. I'm 
perfectly willing to tutor him in exchange for his assistance with 
French and other subjects. But he makes the most unbelievable 
mistakes!

I sometimes listen to the Dutch broadcasts from London. Prince 
Bernhard recently announced that Princess juliana is expecting a baby 
in January, which I think is wonderful. No one here understands why I 
take such an interest in the Royal Family.

A few nights ago I was the topic of discussion, and we all decided I 
was an ignoramus. As a result, I threw myself into my schoolwork the 
next day, since I have little desire to still be a freshman when I'm 
fourteen or fifteen. The fact that I'm hardly allowed to read 
anything was also discussed. At the moment, Mother's reading 
Gentlemen, Wives and Servants, and of course I'm not allowed to read 
it (though Margot is!). First I have to be more intellectually 
developed, like my genius of a sister. Then we discussed my ignorance 
of philosophy,

psychology and physiology (I immediately looked up these big words in 
the

dictionary!). It's true, I don't know anything about these subjects. 
But maybe I'll be smarter next year!

I've come to the shocking conclusion that I have only one 
long-sleeved dress and three cardigans to wear in the winter. 
Father's given me permission to knit a white wool sweater; the yarn 
isn't very pretty, but it'll be warm, and that's what counts. Some of 
our clothing was left with friends, but unfortunately we won't be 
able to get to it until after the war. Provided it's still there, of 
course.

I'd just finished writing something about Mrs. van Daan when she 
walked into the room. Thump, I slammed the book shut.

"Hey, Anne, can't I even take a peek?"

"No, Mrs. van Daan."

"Just the last page then?"

"No, not even the last page, Mrs. van Daan."

Of course, I nearly died, since that particular page contained a 
rather

unflattering description of her.

There's something happening every day, but I'm too tired and lazy to 
write it all down.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 25, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Father has a friend, a man in his mid-seventies named Mr. Dreher, 
who's sick, poor and deaf as a post. At his side, like a useless 
appendage, is his wife, twenty-seven years younger and equally poor, 
whose arms and legs are loaded with real and fake bracelets and rings 
left over from more prosperous days. This Mr. Dreher has already been 
a great nuisance to Father, and I've always admired the saintly 
patience with which he handled this pathetic old man on the phone. 
When we were still living at home, Mother used to advise him to put a 
gramophone in front of the receiver, one that would repeat every 
three minutes, "Yes, Mr. Dreher" and

"No, Mr. Dreher," since the old man never understood a word of 
Father's lengthy replies anyway.

Today Mr. Dreher phoned the office and asked Mr. Kugler to come and 
see him. Mr.

Kugler wasn't in the mood and said he would send Miep, but Miep 
canceled the appointment. Mrs. Dreher called the office three times, 
but since Miep was

reportedly out the entire afternoon, she had to imitate Bep's voice. 
Downstairs in the office as well as upstairs in the Annex, there was 
great hilarity. Now each time the phone rings, Bep says' 'That's Mrs. 
Dreher!" and Miep has to laugh, so that the people on the other end 
of the line are greeted with an impolite giggle.

Can't you just picture it? This has got to be the greatest office in 
the whole wide world. The bosses and the office girls have such fun 
together!

Some evenings I go to the van Daans for a little chat. We eat 
"mothball cookies"

(molasses cookies that were stored in a closet that was mothproofed) 
and have a good time. Recently the conversation was about Peter. I 
said that he often pats me on the cheek, which I don't like. They 
asked me in a typically grown-up way whether I could ever learn to 
love Peter like a brother, since he loves me like a sister. "Oh, no!" 
I said, but what I was thinking was, "Oh, ugh!" Just imagine! I added 
that Peter's a bit stiff, perhaps because he's shy. Boys who aren't 
used to being around girls are like that.

I must say that the Annex Committee (the men's section) is very 
creative. Listen to the scheme they've come up with to get a message 
to Mr. Broks, an Opekta Co.

sales representative and friend who's surreptitiously hidden some of 
our things for us! They're going to type a letter to a store owner in 
southern Zealand who is, indirectly, one of Opekta' s customers and 
ask him to fill out a form and send it back in the enclosed 
self-addressed envelope. Father will write the address on the 
envelope himself. Once the letter is returned from Zealand, the form 
can be removed and a handwritten message confirming that Father is 
alive can be inserted in the envelope. This way Mr. Broks can read 
the letter without suspecting a ruse.

They chose the province of Zealand because it's close to Belgium (a 
letter can easily be smuggled across the border) and because no one 
is allowed to travel there without a special permit. An ordinary 
salesman like Mr. Broks would never be granted a permit.

Yesterday Father put on another act. Groggy with sleep, he stumbled 
off to bed.

His feet were cold, so I lent him my bed socks. Five minutes later he 
flung them to the floor. Then he pulled the blankets over his head 
because the light bothered him. The lamp was switched off, and he 
gingerly poked his head out from under the covers. It was all very 
amusing. We started talking about the fact that Peter says Margot is 
a "buttinsky." Suddenly Daddy's voice was heard from the depths: 
"Sits on her butt, you mean.

Mouschi, the cat, is becoming nicer to me as time goes by, but I'm 
still somewhat afraid of her.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, SEPTEMBER 27, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Mother and I had a so-called "discussion" today, but the annoying 
part is that I burst into tears. I can't help it. Daddy is always 
nice to me, and he also

understands me much better. At moments like these I can't stand 
Mother. It's obvious that I'm a stranger to her; she doesn't even 
know what I think about the most ordinary things.

We were talking about maids and the fact that you're supposed to 
refer to them as

"domestic help" these days. She claimed that when the war is over, 
that's what they'll want to be called. I didn't quite see it that 
way. Then she added that I talk about' 'later" so often and that I 
act as if I were such a lady, even though I'm not, but I don't think 
building sand castles in the air is such a terrible thing to do, as 
long as you don't take it too seriously. At any rate, Daddy usually 
comes to my defense. Without him I wouldn't be able to stick it out 
here.

I don't get along with Margot very well either. Even though our 
family never has the same kind of outbursts they have upstairs, I 
find it far from pleasant.

Margot's and Mother's personalities are so alien to me. I understand 
my

girlfriends better than my own mother. Isn't that a shame?

For the umpteenth time, Mrs. van Daan is sulking. She's very moody 
and has been removing more and more of her belongings and locking 
them up. It's too bad Mother doesn't repay every van Daan 
"disappearing act" with a Frank "disappearing act."

Some people, like the van Daans, seem to take special delight not 
only in raising their own children but in helping others raise 
theirs. Margot doesn't need it, since she's naturally good, kind and 
clever, perfection itself, but I seem to have enough mischief for the 
two of us. More than once the air has been filled with the van Daans' 
admonitions and my saucy replies. Father and Mother always defend me 
fiercely. Without them I wouldn't be able to jump back into the fray 
with my usual composure. They keep telling me I should talk less, 
mind my own business and be more modest, but I seem doomed to 
failure. If Father weren't so patient, I'd have long ago given up 
hope of ever meeting my parents' quite moderate expectations.

If I take a small helping of a vegetable I loathe and eat potatoes 
instead, the van Daans, especially Mrs. van Daan, can't get over how 
spoiled I am. "Come on, Anne, eat some more vegetables," she says.

"No, thank you, ma'am," I reply. "The potatoes are more than enough."

"Vegetables are good for you; your mother says so too. Have some 
more," she insists, until Father intervenes and upholds my right to 
refuse a dish I don't like.

Then Mrs. van D. really flies off the handle: "You should have been 
at our house, where children were brought up the way they should be. 
I don't call this a proper upbringing. Anne is terribly spoiled. I'd 
never allow that. If Anne were my daughter. . ."

This is always how her tirades begin and end: "If Anne were my 
daughter. . ."

Thank goodness I'm not.

But to get back to the subject of raising children, yesterday a 
silence fell after Mrs. van D. finished her little speech. Father 
then replied, "I think Anne is very well brought up. At least she's 
learned not to respond to your interminable sermons. As far as the 
vegetables are concerned, all I have to say is look who's calling the 
kettle black."



Mrs. van D. was soundly defeated. The pot calling the ketde black 
refers of course to Madame herself, since she can't tolerate beans or 
any kind of cabbage in the evening because they give her "gas." But I 
could say the same. What a dope, don't you think? In any case, let's 
hope she stops talking about me.

It's so funny to see how quickly Mrs. van Daan flushes. I don't, and 
it secredy annoys her no end.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, SEPTEMBER 28,1942

Dearest Kitty,

I had to stop yesterday, though I was nowhere near finished. I'm 
dying to tell you about another one of our clashes, but before I do 
I'd like to say this: I think it's odd that grown-ups quarrel so 
easily and so often and about such petty matters. Up to now I always 
thought bickering was just something children did and that they 
outgrew it. Often, of course, there's sometimes a reason to have a 
real quarrel, but the verbal exchanges that take place here are just 
plain bickering. I should be used to the fact that these squabbles 
are daily occurrences, but I'm not and never will be as long as I'm 
the subject of nearly every discussion. (They refer to these as 
"discussions" instead of "quarrels," but Germans don't know the 
difference!) They criticize everything, and I mean everything, about 
me: my behavior, my personality, my manners; every inch of me, from 
head to toe and back again, is the subject of gossip and debate. 
Harsh words and shouts are constantly being flung at my head, though 
I'm absolutely not used to it. According to the powers that be, I'm 
supposed to grin and bear it. But I can't! I have no intention of 
taking their insults lying down. I'll show them that Anne Frank 
wasn't born yesterday. They'll sit up and take notice and keep their 
big mouths shut when I make them see they ought to attend to their 
own manners instead of mine. How dare they act that way! It's simply 
barbaric. I've been astonished, time and again, at such rudeness and 
most of all. . . at such stupidity (Mrs. van Daan). But as soon as 
I've gotten used to the idea, and that shouldn't take long, I'll give 
them a taste of their own medicine, and then they'll change their 
tune! Am I really as bad-mannered, headstrong, stubborn, pushy, 
stupid, lazy, etc., etc., as the van Daans say I am? No, of course 
not. I know I have my faults and shortcomings, but they blow them all 
out of proportion! If you only knew, Kitty, how I seethe when they 
scold and mock me. It won't take long before I explode with pent-up 
rage.

But enough of that. I've bored you long enough with my quarrels, and 
yet I can't resist adding a highly interesting dinner conversation.

Somehow we landed on the subject of Pim's extreme diffidence. His 
modesty is a well-known fact, which even the stupidest person 
wouldn't dream of questioning.

All of a sudden Mrs. van Daan, who feels the need to bring herself 
into every conversation, remarked, "I'm very modest and retiring too, 
much more so than my husband!"



Have you ever heard anything so ridiculous? This sentence clearly 
illustrates that she's not exactly what you'd call modest!

Mr. van Daan, who felt obliged to explain the "much more so than my 
husband,"

answered calmly, "I have no desire to be modest and retiring. In my 
experience, you get a lot further by being pushy!" And turning to me, 
he added, "Don't be modest and retiring, Anne. It will get you 
nowhere."

Mother agreed completely with this viewpoint. But, as usual, Mrs. van 
Daan had to add her two cents. This time, however, instead of 
addressing me directly, she turned to my parents and said, "You must 
have a strange outlook on life to be able to say that to Anne. Things 
were different when I was growing up. Though they probably haven't 
changed much since then, except in your modern household!"

This was a direct hit at Mother's modern child-rearing methods, which 
she's defended on many occasions. Mrs. van Daan was so upset her face 
turned bright red.

People who flush easily become even more agitated when they feel 
themselves getting hot under the collar, and they quickly lose to 
their opponents.

The nonflushed mother, who now wanted to have the matter over and 
done with as quickly as possible, paused for a moment to think before 
she replied. "Well, Mrs.

van Daan, I agree that it's much better if a person isn't overmodest. 
My husband, Margot and Peter are all exceptionally modest. Your 
husband, Anne and I, though not exactly the opposite, don't let 
ourselves be pushed around."

Mrs. van Daan: "Oh, but Mrs. Frank, I don't understand what you mean! 
Honestly, I'm extremely modest and retiring. How can you say that I'm 
pushy?"

Mother: "I didn't say you were pushy, but no one would describe you 
as having a retiring disposition."

Mrs. van D.: "I'd like to know in what way I'm pushy! If I didn't 
look out for myself here, no one else would, and I'd soon starve, but 
that doesn't mean I'm not as modest and retiring as your husband."

Mother had no choice but to laugh at this ridiculous self-defense, 
which irritated Mrs. van Daan. Not exactly a born debater, she 
continued her magnificent account in a mixture of German and Dutch, 
until she got so tangled up in her own words that she finally rose 
from her chair and was just about to leave the room when her eye fell 
on me. You should have seen her! As luck would have it, the moment 
Mrs.

van D. turned around I was shaking my head in a combination of 
compassion and irony. I wasn't doing it on purpose, but I'd followed 
her tirade so intently that my reaction was completely involuntary. 
Mrs. van D. wheeled around and gave me a tongue-lashing: hard, 
Germanic, mean and vulgar, exactly like some fat, red-faced fishwife. 
It was a joy to behold. If I could draw, I'd like to have sketched 
her as she was then. She struck me as so comical, that silly little 
scatterbrain! I've learned one thing: you only really get to know a 
person after a fight. Only then can you judge their true character!

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

The strangest things happen to you when you're in hiding! Try to 
picture this.

Because we don't have a bathtub, we wash ourselves in a washtub, and 
because there's only hot water in the office (by which I mean the 
entire lower floor), the seven of us take turns making the most of 
this great opportunity. But since none of us are alike and are all 
plagued by varying degrees of modesty, each member of the family has 
selected a different place to wash. Peter takes a bath in the office 
kitchen, even though it has a glass door. When it's time for his 
bath, he goes around to each of us in turn and announces that we 
shouldn't walk past the kitchen for the next half hour. He considers 
this measure to be sufficient. Mr.

van D. takes his bath upstairs, figuring that the safety of his own 
room outweighs the difficulty of having to carry the hot water up all 
those stairs. Mrs. van D.

has yet to take a bath; she's waiting to see which is the best place. 
Father bathes in the private office and Mother in the kitchen behind 
a fire screen, while Margot and I have declared the front office to 
be our bathing grounds. Since the curtains are drawn on Saturday 
afternoon, we scrub ourselves in the dark, while the one who isn't in 
the bath looks out the window through a chink in the curtains and 
gazes in wonder at the endlessly amusing people.

A week ago I decided I didn't like this spot and have been on the 
lookout for more comfortable bathing quarters. It was Peter who gave 
me the idea of setting my washtub in the spacious office bathroom. I 
can sit down, turn on the light, lock the door, pour out the water 
without anyone's help, and all without the fear of being seen. I used 
my lovely bathroom for the first time on Sunday and, strange as it 
may seem, I like it better than any other place.

The plumber was at work downstairs on Wednesday, moving the water 
pipes and drains from the office bathroom to the hallway so the pipes 
won't freeze during a cold winter. The plumber's visit was far from 
pleasant. Not only were we not allowed to run water during the day, 
but the bathroom was also off-limits. I'll tell you how we handled 
this problem; you may find it unseemly of me to bring it up, but I'm 
not so prudish about matters of this kind. On the day of our arrival, 
Father and I improvised a chamber pot, sacrificing a canning jar for 
this purpose. For the duration of the plumber's visit, canning jars 
were put into service during the daytime to hold our calls of nature. 
As far as I was concerned, this wasn't half as difficult as having to 
sit still all day and not say a word. You can imagine how hard that 
was for Miss Quack, Quack, Quack. On ordinary days we have to speak 
in a whisper; not being able to talk or move at all is ten times 
worse.

After three days of constant sitting, my backside was stiff and sore. 
Nightly calisthenics helped.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, OCTOBER 1, 1942

Dear Kitty,

Yesterday I had a horrible fright. At eight o'clock the doorbell 
suddenly rang.

All I could think of was that someone was coming to get us, you know 
who I mean.

But I calmed down when everybody swore it must have been either 
pranksters or the mailman.

The days here are very quiet. Mr. Levinsohn, a little Jewish 
pharmacist and chemist, is working for Mr. Kugler in the kitchen. 
Since he's familiar with the entire building, we're in constant dread 
that he'll take it into his head to go have a look at what used to be 
the laboratory. We're as still as baby mice. Who would have guessed 
three months ago that quicksilver Anne would have to sit so quietly 
for hours on end, and what's more, that she could?

Mrs. van Daan's birthday was the twenty-ninth. Though we didn't have 
a large celebration, she was showered with flowers, simple gifts and 
good food. Apparently the red carnations from her spouse are a family 
tradition.

Let me pause a moment on the subject of Mrs. van Daan and tell you 
that her attempts to flirt with Father are a constant source of 
irritation to me. She pats him on the cheek and head, hikes up her 
skirt and makes so-called witty remarks in an effort to get's Pim's 
attention. Fortunately, he finds her neither pretty nor charming, so 
he doesn't respond to her flirtations. As you know, I'm quite the 
jealous type, and I can't abide her behavior. After all, Mother 
doesn't act that way toward Mr. van D., which is what I told Mrs. van 
D. right to her face.

From time to time Peter can be very amusing. He and I have one thing 
in common: we like to dress up, which makes everyone laugh. One 
evening we made our appearance, with Peter in one of his mother's 
skin-tight dresses and me in his suit. He wore a hat; I had a cap on. 
The grown-ups split their sides laughing, and we enjoyed ourselves 
every bit as much.

Bep bought new skirts for Margot and me at The Bijenkorf. The fabric 
is hideous, like the burlap bag potatoes come in. Just the kind of 
thing the department stores wouldn't dare sell in the olden days, now 
costing 24.00 guilders (Margot's) and 7.75 guilders (mine).

We have a nice treat in store: Bep's ordered a correspondence course 
in shorthand for Margot, Peter and me. Just you wait, by this time 
next year we'll be able to take perfect shorthand. In any case, 
learning to write a secret code like that is really interesting.

I have a terrible pain in my index finger (on my left hand), so I 
can't do any ironing. What luck!

Mr. van Daan wants me to sit next to him at the table, since Margot 
doesn't eat enough to suit him. Fine with me, I like changes. There's 
always a tiny black cat roaming around the yard, and it reminds me of 
my dear sweet Moortje. Another reason I welcome the change is that 
Mama's always carping at me, especially at the table. Now Margot will 
have to bear the brunt of it. Or rather, won't, since Mother doesn't 
make such sarcastic remarks to her. Not to that paragon of virtue!

I'm always teasing Margot about being a paragon of virtue these days, 
and she hates it. Maybe it'll teach her not to be such a goody-goody. 
High time she learned.

To end this hodgepodge of news, a particularly amusing joke told by 
Mr. van Daan: What goes click ninety-nine times and clack once?

A centipede with a clubfoot.

Bye-bye, Anne

SATURDAY, OCTOBER 3, 1942

Dear Kitty,

Everybody teased me quite a bit yesterday because I lay down on the 
bed next to Mr. van Daan. "At your age! Shocking! " and other remarks 
along those lines.

Silly, of course. I'd never want to sleep with Mr. van Daan the way 
they mean.

Yesterday Mother and I had another run-in and she really kicked up a 
fuss. She told Daddy all my sins and I started to cry, which made me 
cry too, and I already had such an awful headache. I finally told 
Daddy that I love "him" more than I do Mother, to which he replied 
that it was just a passing phase, but I don't think so. I simply 
can't stand Mother, and I have to force myself not to snap at her all 
the time, and to stay calm, when I'd rather slap her across the face. 
I don't know why I've taken such a terrible dislike to her. Daddy 
says that if Mother isn't feeling well or has a headache, I should 
volunteer to help her, but I'm not going to because I don't love her 
and don't enjoy doing it. I can imagine Mother dying someday, but 
Daddy's death seems inconceivable. It's very mean of me, but that's 
how I feel. I hope Mother will never read this or anything else I've 
written.

I've been allowed to read more grown-up books lately. Eva's Youth by 
Nico van Suchtelen is currently keeping me busy. I don't think 
there's much of a difference between this and books for teenage 
girls. Eva thought that children grew on trees, like apples, and that 
the stork plucked them off the tree when they were ripe and brought 
them to the mothers. But her girlfriend's cat had kittens and Eva saw 
them coming out of the cat, so she thought cats laid eggs and hatched 
them like

chickens, and that mothers who wanted a child also went upstairs a 
few days before their time to lay an egg and brood on it. After the 
babies arrived, the mothers were pretty weak from all that squatting. 
At some point, Eva wanted a baby too.

She took a wool scarf and spread it on the ground so the egg could 
fall into it, and then she squatted down and began to push. She 
clucked as she waited, but no egg came out. Finally, after she'd been 
sitting for a long time, something did come, but it was a sausage 
instead of an egg. Eva was embarrassed. She thought she was sick. 
Funny, isn't it? There are also parts of Eva's Youth that talk about 
women selling their bodies on the street and asking loads of money. 
I'd be

mortified in front of a man like that. In addition, it mentions Eva's

menstruation. Oh, I long to get my period -- then I'll really be 
grown up. Daddy is grumbling again and threatening to take away my 
diary. Oh, horror of horrors!

From now on, I'm going to hide it.

Anne Frank

WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 7, 1942

I imagine that. . .

I've gone to Switzerland. Daddy and I sleep in one room, while the 
boys'. study is turned into a sitting room, where I can receive 
visitors. As a surprise, they've bought new furniture for me, 
including a tea table, a desk, armchairs and a divan.

Everything's simply wonderful. After a few days Daddy gives me 150 
guilders --

converted into Swiss money, of course, but I'll call them guilders -- 
and tells me to buy everything I think I'll need, all for myself. 
(Later on, I get a guilder a week, which I can also use to buy 
whatever I want.) I set off with Bernd and buy: 3 cotton undershirts 
@ 0.50 = 1.50

3 cotton underpants @ 0.50 = 1.50

3 wool undershirts @ O. 75 = 2.25

3 wool underpants @ O. 75 = 2.25

2 petticoats @ 0.50 = 1.00

2 bras (smallest size) @ 0.50 = 1.00

5 pajamas @ 1.00 = 5.00

1 summer robe @ 2.50 = 2.50

1 winter robe @ 3.00 = 3.00

2 bed jackets @ O. 75 = 1.50

. Anne's cousins Bernhard (Bernd) and Stephan Elias.

THE DIARY OF A YOUNG GIRL 53

1 small pillow @ 1.00 = 1.00

1 pair of lightweight slippers @ 1.00 = 1.00

1 pair of warm slippers @ 1.50 = 1.50

1 pair of summer shoes (school) @ 1.50 = 1.50

1 pair of summer shoes (dressy) @ 2.00 = 2.00

1 pair of winter shoes (school) @ 2.50 = 2.50

1 pair of winter shoes (dressy) @ 3.00 = 3.00

2 aprons @ 0.50 = 1.00

25 handkerchiefs @ 0.05 = 1.00

4 pairs of silk stockings @ 0.75 = 3.00

4 pairs of kneesocks @ 0.50 = 2.00

4 pairs of socks @ 0.25 = 1.00

2 pairs of thick stockings @ 1.00 = 2.00

3 skeins of white yarn (underwear, cap) = 1.50

3 skeins of blue yarn (sweater, skirt) = 1.50

3 skeins of variegated yarn (cap, scarf) = 1.50

Scarves, belts, collars, buttons = 1.25

Plus 2 school dresses (summer), 2 school dresses (winter), 2 good 
dresses

(sumr.ner), 2 good dresses (winter), 1 summer skirt, 1 good winter 
skirt, 1 school winter skirt, 1 raincoat, 1 summer coat, 1 winter 
coat, 2 hats, 2 caps. For a total of 10g.00 guilders.

2 purses, 1 ice-skating outfit, 1 pair of skates, 1 case (containing 
powder, skin cream, foundation cream, cleansing cream, suntan lotion, 
cotton, first-aid kit, rouge, lipstick, eyebrow pencil, bath salts, 
bath powder, eau de cologne, soap, powder puff).

Plus 4 sweaters @ 1.50,4 blouses @ 1.00, miscellaneous items @ 10.00 
and books, presents @ 4.50.

OCTOBER 9, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Today I have nothing but dismal and depressing news to report. Our 
many Jewish friends and acquaintances are being taken away in droves. 
The Gestapo is treating them very roughly and transporting them in 
cattle cars to Westerbork, the big camp in Drenthe to which they're 
sending all the Jews. Miep told us about someone who'd managed to 
escape from there. It must be terrible in Westerbork. The people get 
almost nothing to eat, much less to drink, as water is available only 
one hour a day, and there's only one toilet and sink for several 
thousand people. Men and women sleep in the same room, and women and 
children often have their heads shaved. Escape is almost impossible; 
many people look Jewish, and they're branded by their shorn heads.

If it's that bad in Holland, what must it be like in those faraway 
and uncivilized places where the Germans are sending them? We assume 
that most of them are being murdered. The English radio says they're 
being gassed. Perhaps that's the quickest way to die.

I feel terrible. Miep's accounts of these horrors are so 
heartrending, and Miep is also very distraught. The other day, for 
instance, the Gestapo deposited an elderly, crippled Jewish woman on 
Miep's doorstep while they set off to find a car. The old woman was 
terrified of the glaring searchlights and the guns firing at the 
English planes overhead. Yet Miep didn't dare let her in. Nobody 
would. The Germans are generous enough when it comes to punishment.

Bep is also very subdued. Her boyfriend is being sent to Germany. 
Every time the planes fly over, she's afraid they're going to drop 
their entire bomb load on Bertus's head. Jokes like "Oh, don't worry, 
they can't all fall on him" or "One bomb is all it takes" are hardly 
appropriate in this situation. Bertus is not the only one being 
forced to work in Germany. Trainloads of young men depart daily.

Some of them try to sneak off the train when it stops at a small 
station, but only a few manage to escape unnoticed and find a place 
to hide.

But that's not the end of my lamentations. Have you ever heard the 
term

"hostages"? That's the latest punishment for saboteurs. It's the most 
horrible thing you can imagine. Leading citizens -- innocent people 
-- are taken prisoner to await their execution. If the Gestapo can't 
find the saboteur, they simply grab five hostages and line them up 
against the wall. You read the announcements of their death in the 
paper, where they're referred to as "fatal accidents.'

Fine specimens of humanity, those Germans, and to think I'm actually 
one of them!

No, that's not true, Hitler took away our nationality long ago. And 
besides, there are no greater enemies on earth than the Germans and 
the Jews.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, OCTOBER 14, 1942

Dear Kitty,

I'm terribly busy. Yesterday I began by translating a chapter from La 
Belle Nivemaise and writing down vocabulary words. Then I worked on 
an awful math problem and translated three pages of French grammar 
besides. Today, French grammar and history. I simply refuse to do 
that wretched math every day. Daddy thinks it's awful too.

I'm almost better at it than he is, though in fact neither of us is 
any good, so we always have to call on Margot's help. I'm also 
working away at my shorthand, which I enjoy. Of the three of us, I've 
made the most progress.

I've read The Storm Family. It's quite good, but doesn't compare to 
Joop ter Heul.

Anyway, the same words can be found in both books, which makes sense 
because they're written by the same author. Cissy van Marxveldt is a 
terrific writer. I'm definitely going to let my own children read her 
books too.

Moreover, I've read a lot of Korner plays. I like the way he writes. 
For example, Hedwig, The Cousin from Bremen, The Governess, The Green 
Domino, etc.

Mother, Margot and I are once again the best of buddies. It's 
actually a lot nicer that way. Last night Margot and I were lying 
side by side in my bed. It was incredibly cramped, but that's what 
made it fun. She asked if she could read my diary once in a while.

"Parts of it," I said, and asked about hers. She gave me permission 
to read her diary as well.

The conversation turned to the future, and I asked what she wanted to 
be when she was older. But she wouldn't say and was quite mysterious 
about it. I gathered it had something to do with teaching; of course, 
I'm not absolutely sure, but I suspect it's something along those 
lines. I really shouldn't be so nosy.

This morning I'lay on Peter's bed, after first having chased him off 
it. He was furious, but I didn't care. He might consider being a 
little more friendly to me from time to time. After all, I did give 
him an apple last night.

I once asked Margot if she thought I was ugly. She said that I was 
cute and had nice eyes. A little vague, don't you think?

Well, until next time!

Anne Frank

PS. This morning we all took turns on the scale. Margot now weighs 
132 pounds, Mother 136, Father 155, Anne 96, Peter 14g, Mrs. van Daan 
117, Mr. van Daan 165.

In the three months since I've been here, I've gained 19 pounds. A 
lot, huh?

TUESDAY, OCTOBER 20, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

My hand's still shaking, though it's been two hours since we had the 
scare. I should explain that there are five fire extinguishers in the 
building. The office staff stupidly forgot to warn us that the 
carpenter, or whatever he's called, was coming to fill the 
extinguishers. As a result, we didn't bother to be quiet until I 
heard the sound of hammering on the landing (across from the 
bookcase). I immediately assumed it was the carpenter and went to 
warn Bep, who was eating lunch, that she couldn't go back downstairs. 
Father and I stationed ourselves at the door so we could hear when 
the man had left. After working for about fifteen minutes, he laid 
his hammer and some other tools on our bookcase (or so we

thought!) and banged on our door. We turned white with fear. Had he 
heard

something after all and now wanted to check out this 
mysterious-looking bookcase?

It seemed so, since he kept knocking, pulling, pushing and jerking on 
it.

I was so scared I nearly fainted at the thought of this total 
stranger managing to discover our wonderful hiding place. Just when I 
thought my days were numbered, we heard Mr. Kleiman's voice saying, 
"Open up, it's me." We opened the door at once.

What had happened?

The hook fastening the bookcase had gotten stuck, which is why no one 
had been able to warn us about the carpenter. After the man had left, 
Mr. Kleiman came to get Bep, but couldn't open the bookcase. I can't 
tell you how relieved I was. In my imagination, the man I thought was 
trying to get inside the Secret Annex had kept growing and growing 
until he'd become not only a giant but also the cruelest Fascist in 
the world. Whew. Fortunately, everything worked out all right, at 
least this time.

We had lots of fun on Monday. Miep and Jan spent the night with us. 
Margot and I slept in Father and Mother's room for the night so the 
Gieses could have our beds.

The menu was drawn up in their honor, and the meal was delicious. The 
festivities were briefly interrupted when Father's lamp caused a 
short circuit and we were suddenly plunged into darkness. What were 
we to do? We did have fuses, but the fuse box was at the rear of the 
dark warehouse, which made this a particularly unpleasant job at 
night. Still, the men ventured forth, and ten minutes later we were 
able to put away the candles.

I was up early this morning. Jan was already dressed. Since he had to 
leave at eight-thirty, he was upstairs eating breakfast by eight. 
Miep was busy getting dressed, and I found her in her undershirt when 
I came in. She wears the same kind of long underwear I do when she 
bicycles. Margot and I threw on our clothes as well and were upstairs 
earlier than usual. After a pleasant breakfast, Miep headed 
downstairs. It was pouring outside and she was glad she didn't have 
to bicycle to work. Daddy and I made the beds, and afterward I 
learned five irregular French verbs. Quite industrious, don't you 
think?

Margot and Peter were reading in our room, with Mouschi curled up 
beside Margot on the divan. After my irregular French verbs, I joined 
them and read The Woods Are Singingfor All Eternity. It's quite a 
beautiful book, but very unusual. I'm almost finished.

Next week it's Bep's turn to spend the night.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, OCTOBER 29, 1942

My dearest Kitty,

I'm very worried. Father's sick. He's covered with spots and has a 
high

temperature. It looks like measles. Just think, we can't even call a 
doctor!

Mother is making him perspire in hopes of sweating out the fever.

This morning Miep told us that the furniture has been removed from 
the van Daans'

apartment on Zuider-Amstellaan. We haven't told Mrs. van D. yet. 
She's been so

"nervenmassig"* [*nervous] lately, and we don't feel like hearing her 
moan and groan again about all the beautiful china and lovely chairs 
she had to leave behind. We had to abandon most of our nice things 
too. What's the good of

grumbling about it now?

Father wants me to start reading books by Hebbel and other well-known 
German writers. I can read German fairly well by now, except that I 
usually mumble the words instead of reading them silently to myself. 
But that'll pass. Father has taken the plays of Goethe and Schiller 
down from the big bookcase and is planning to read to me every 
evening. We've started off with Don Carlos. Encouraged by Father's 
good example, Mother pressed her prayer book into my hands. I read a 
few prayers in German, just to be polite. They certainly sound 
beautiful, but they mean very little to me. Why is she making me act 
so religious and devout?

Tomorrow we're going to light the stove for the first time. The 
chimney hasn't been swept in ages, so the room is bound to fill with 
smoke. Let's hope the thing draws!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, NOVEMBER 2, 1942

Dear Kitty,

Bep stayed with us Friday evening. It was fun, but she didn't sleep 
very well because she'd drunk some wine. For the rest, there's 
nothing special to report. I had an awful headache yesterday and went 
to bed early. Margot's being exasperating again.

This morning I began sorting out an index card file from the office, 
because it'd fallen over and gotten all mixed up. Before long I was 
going nuts. I asked Margot and Peter to help, but they were too lazy, 
so I put it away.

I'm not crazy enough to do it all by myself!

Anne Frank

PS. I forgot to mention the important news that I'm probably going to 
get my period soon. I can tell because I keep finding a whitish smear 
in my panties, and Mother predicted it would start soon. I can hardly 
wait. It's such a momentous event. Too bad I can't use sanitary 
napkins, but you can't get them anymore, and Mama's tampons can be 
used only by women who've had a baby. i

COMMENT ADDED BY ANNE ON JANUARY 22, 1944: I wouldn't be able to 
write that kind of thing anymore.

Now that I'm rereading my diary after a year and a half, I'm 
surprised at my childish innocence. Deep down I know I could never be 
that innocent again, however much I'd like to be. I can understand 
the mood chanaes and the comments about Margot, Mother and Father as 
if I'd written them only yesterday, but I can't imagine writina so 
openly about other matters. It embarrasses me areatly to read the 
panes dealina with subjects that I remembered as beina nicer than they

actually were. My descriptions are so indelicate. But enouah of that.

I can also understand my homesickness and yearning for Moortje. The 
whole time I've been here I've longed unconsciously and at times 
consciously for trust, love and physical affection. This longing may 
change in intensity, but it's always there.

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 5, 1942

Dear Kitty,

The British have finally scored a few successes in Africa and 
Stalingrad hasn't fallen yet, so the men are happy and we had coffee 
and tea this morning. For the rest, nothing special to report.

This week I've been reading a lot and doing little work. That's the 
way things ought to be. That's surely the road to success.

Mother and I are getting along better lately, but we're never close. 
Father's not very open about his feelings, but he's the same 
sweetheart he's always been. We lit the stove a few days ago and the 
entire room is still filled with smoke. I prefer central heating, and 
I'm probably not the only one. Margot's a stinker (there's no other 
word for it), a constant source of irritation, morning, noon and 
night.

Anne Frank

SATURDAY, NOVEMBER 7, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Mother's nerves are very much on edge, and that doesn't bode well for 
me. Is it just a coincidence that Father and Mother never scold 
Margot and always blame me for everything? Last night, for example, 
Margot was reading a book with beautiful illustrations; she got up 
and put the book aside for later. I wasn't doing

anything, so I picked it up and began looking at the pictures. Margot 
carne back, saw' "her" book in my hands, knitted her brow and angrily 
demanded the book back.

I wanted to look through it some more. Margot got madder by the 
minute, and Mother butted in: "Margot was reading that book; give it 
back to her."

Father came in, and without even knowing what was going on, saw that 
Margot was being wronged and lashed out at me: "I'd like to see what 
you'd do if Margot was looking at one of your books!"

I promptly gave in, put the book down and, according to them, left 
the room' 'in a huff." I was neither huffy nor cross, but merely sad.

It wasn't right of Father to pass judgment without knowing what the 
issue was. I would have given the book to Margot myself, and a lot 
sooner, if Father and Mother hadn't intervened and rushed to take 
Margot's part, as if she were suffering some great injustice.

Of course, Mother took Margot's side; they always take each other's 
sides. I'm so used to it that I've become completely indifferent to 
Mother's rebukes and

Margot's moodiness. I love them, but only because they're Mother and 
Margot. I don't give a darn about them as people. As far as I'm 
concerned, they can go jump in a lake. It's different with Father. 
When I see him being partial to Margot, approving Margot's every 
action, praising her, hugging her, I feel a gnawing ache inside, 
because I'm crazy about him. I model myself after Father, and there's 
no one in the world I love more. He doesn't realize that he treats 
Margot differently than he does me: Margot just happens to be the 
smartest, the kindest, the

prettiest and the best. But I have a right to be taken seriously too. 
I've always been the clown and mischief maker of the family; I've 
always had to pay double for my sins: once with scoldings and then 
again with my own sense of despair. I'm no longer satisfied with the 
meaningless affection or the supposedly serious talks. I long for 
something from Father that he's incapable of giving. I'm not jealous 
of Margot; I never have been. I'm not envious of her brains or her 
beauty. It's just that I'd like to feel that Father really loves me, 
not because I'm his child, but because I'm me, Anne.

I cling to Father because my contempt of Mother is growing daily and 
it's only through him that I'm able to retain the last ounce of 
family feeling I have left.

He doesn't understand that I sometimes need to vent my feelings for 
Mother. He doesn't want to talk about it, and he avoids any 
discussion involving Mother's failings. And yet Mother, with all her 
shortcomings, is tougher for me to deal with. I don't know how I 
should act. I can't very well confront her with her carelessness, her 
sarcasm and her hard-heartedness, yet I can't continue to take the 
blame for everything.

I'm the opposite of Mother, so of course we clash. I don't mean to 
judge her; I don't have that right. I'm simply looking at her as a 
mother. She's not a mother to me -- I have to mother myself. I've cut 
myself adrift from them. I'm charting my own course, and we'll see 
where it leads me. I have no choice, because I can picture what a 
mother and a wife should be and can't seem to find anything of the 
sort in the woman I'm supposed to call "Mother."

I tell myself time and again to overlook Mother's bad example. I only 
want to see her good points, and to look inside myself for what's 
lacking in her. But it doesn't work, and the worst part is that 
Father and Mother don't realize their own inadequacies and how much I 
blame them for letting me down. Are there any parents who can make 
their children completely happy?

Sometimes I think God is trying to test me, both now and in the 
future. I'll have to become a good person on my own, without anyone 
to serve as a model or advise me, but it'll make me stronger in the 
end.

Who else but me is ever going to read these letters? Who else but me 
can I turn to for comfort? I'm frequently in need of consolation, I 
often feel weak, and more often than not, I fail to meet 
expectations. I know this, and every day I resolve to do better.

They aren't consistent in their treatment of me. One day they say 
that Anne's a sensible girl and entitled to know everything, and the 
next that Anne's a silly goose who doesn't know a thing and yet 
imagines she's learned all she needs to know from books! I'm no 
longer the baby and spoiled little darling whose every deed can be 
laughed at. I have my own ideas, plans and ideals, but am unable to 
articulate them yet.

Oh well. So much comes into my head at night when I'm alone, or 
during the day when I'm obliged to put up with people I can't abide 
or who invariably

misinterpret my intentions. That's why I always wind up coming back 
to my diary --

I start there and end there because Kitty's always patient. I promise 
her that, despite everything, I'll keep going, that I'll find my own 
way and choke back my tears. I only wish I could see some results or, 
just once, receive encouragement from someone who loves me.

Don't condemn me, but think of me as a person who sometimes reaches 
the bursting point!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, NOVEMBER 9,1942

Dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was Peter's birthday, his sixteenth. I was upstairs by 
eight, and Peter and I looked at his presents. He received a game of 
Monopoly, a razor and a cigarette lighter. Not that he smokes so 
much, not at all; it just looks so distinguished.

The biggest surprise came from Mr. van Daan, who reported at one that 
the English had landed in Tunis, Algiers, Casablanca and Oran.

"This is the beginning of the end," everyone was saying, but 
Churchill, the British Prime Minister, who must have heard the same 
thing being repeated in England, declared, "This is not the end. It 
is not even the beginning of the end.

But it is, perhaps, the end of the beginning." Do you see the 
difference? However, there's reason for optimism. Stalingrad, the 
Russian city that has been under attack for three months, still 
hasn't fallen into

German hands.

In the true spirit of the Annex, I should talk to you about food. (I 
should explain that they're real gluttons up on the top floor.)

Bread is delivered daily by a very nice baker, a friend of Mr. 
Kleiman's. Of course, we don't have as much as we did at home, but 
it's enough. We also purchase ration books on the black market. The 
price keeps going up; it's already risen from 27 to 33 guilders. And 
that for mere sheets of printed paper!

To provide ourselves with a source of nutrition that will keep, aside 
from the hundred cans of food we've stored here, we bought three 
hundred pounds of beans.

Not just for us, but for the office staff as well. We'd hung the 
sacks of beans on hooks in the hallway, just inside our secret 
entrance, but a few seams split under the weight. So we decided to 
move them to the attic, and Peter was entrusted with the heavy 
lifting. He managed to get five of the six sacks upstairs intact and 
was busy with the last one when the sack broke and a flood, or rather 
a hailstorm, of brown beans went flying through the air and down the 
stairs. Since there were about fifty pounds of beans in that sack, it 
made enough noise to raise the dead.

Downstairs they were sure the house was falling down around their 
heads. Peter was stunned, but then burst into peals of laughter when 
he saw me standing at the bottom of the stairs, like an island in a 
sea of brown, with waves of beans lapping at my ankles. We promptly 
began picking them up, but beans are so small and slippery that they 
roll into every conceivable corner and hole. Now each time we go 
upstairs, we bend over and hunt around so we can present Mrs. van 
Daan with a handful of beans.

I almost forgot to mention that Father has recovered from his illness.

Yours, Anne

P.S. The radio has just announced that Algiers has fallen. Morocco, 
Casablanca and Oran have been in English hands for several days. 
We're now waiting for Tunis.

TUESDAY, NOVEMBER 10, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Great news! We're planning to take an eighth person into hiding with 
us!

Yes, really. We always thought there was enough room and food for one 
more person, but we were afraid of placing an even greater burden on 
Mr. Kugler and Mr.

Kleiman. But since reports of the dreadful things being done to the 
Jews are getting worse by the day, Father decided to sound out these 
two gentlemen, and they thought it was an excellent plan. "It's just 
as dangerous, whether there are seven or eight," they noted rightly. 
Once this was settled, we sat down and mentally went through our 
circle of acquaintances, trying to come up with a single person who 
would blend in well with our extended family. This wasn't difficult.

After Father had rejected all the van Daan relatives, we chose a 
dentist named Alfred Dussel. He lives with a charming Christian lady 
who's quite a bit younger than he is. They're probably not married, 
but that's beside the point. He's known to be quiet and refined, and 
he seemed, from our superficial acquaintance with him, to be nice. 
Miep knows him as well, so she'll be able to make the necessary 
arrangements. If he comes, Mr. Dussel will have to sleep in my room 
instead of Margot, who will have to make do with the folding bed.* 
[*After Dussel arrived, Margot slept in her parents' bedroom.] We'll 
ask him to bring along something to fill cavities with.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 12, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Miep came to tell us that she'd been to see Dr. Dussel. He asked her 
the moment she entered the room if she knew of a hiding place and was 
enormously pleased when Miep said she had something in mind. She 
added "that he'd need to go into hiding as soon as possible, 
preferably Saturday, but he thought this was highly

improbable, since he wanted to bring his records up to date, settle 
his accounts and attend to a couple of patients. Miep relayed the 
message to us this morning.

We didn't think it was wise to wait so long. All these preparations 
require explanations to various people who we feel ought to be kept 
in the dark. Miep went to ask if Dr. Dussel couldn't manage to come 
on Saturday after all, but he said no, and now he's scheduled to 
arrive on Monday.

I think it's odd that he doesn't jump at our proposal. If they pick 
him up on the street, it won't help either his records or his 
patients, so why the delay? If you ask me, it's stupid of Father to 
humor him.

Otherwise, no news.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, NOVEMBER 17, 1942

Dearest Kitty!

Mr. Dussel has arrived. Everything went smoothly. Miep told him to be 
at a certain place in front of the post office at 11 A.M., when a man 
would meet him, and he was at the appointed place at the appointed 
time. Mr. Kleiman went up to him, announced that the man he was 
expecting to meet was unable to come and asked him to drop by the 
office to see Miep. Mr. Kleiman took a streetcar back to the office 
while Mr. Dussel followed on foot.

It was eleven-twenty when Mr. Dussel tapped on the office door. Miep 
asked him to remove his coat, so the yellow star couldn't be seen, 
and brought him to the private office, where Mr. Kleiman kept him 
occupied until the cleaning lady had gone. On the pretext that the 
private office was needed for something else, Miep took Mr. Dussel 
upstairs, opened the bookcase and stepped inside, while Mr.

Dussellooked on in amazement.

In the meantime, the seven of us had seated ourselves around the 
dining table to await the latest addition to our family with coffee 
and cognac. Miep first led him into the Frank family's room. He 
immediately recognized our furniture, but had no idea we were 
upstairs, just above his head. When Miep told him, he was so

astonished he nearly fainted. Thank goodness she didn't leave him in 
suspense any longer, but brought him upstairs. Mr. Dussel sank into a 
chair and stared at us in dumbstruck silence, as though he thought he 
could read the truth on our faces.

Then he stuttered, "Aber . . . but are you nicht in Belgium? The 
officer, the auto, they were not coming? Your escape was not working?"

We explained the whole thing to him, about how we'd deliberately 
spread the rumor of the officer and the car to throw the Germans and 
anyone else who might come looking for us off the track. Mr. Dussel 
was speechless in the face of such ingenuity, and could do nothing 
but gaze around in surprise as he explored the rest of our lovely and 
ultrapractical Annex. We all had lunch together. Then he took a short 
nap, joined us for tea, put away the few belongings Miep had been 
able to bring here in advance and began to feel much more at home. 
Especially when we handed him the following typewritten rules and 
regulations for the Secret Annex (a van Daan production):

PROSPECTUS AND GUIDE TO THE SECRET ANNEX

A Unique Facility for the Temporary

Accommodation of Jews and Other

Dispossessed Persons

Open all year round: Located in beautiful, quiet, wooded surroundings 
in the heart of Amsterdam. No private residences in the vicinity. Can 
be reached by streetcar 13 or 17 and also by car and bicycle. For 
those to whom such transportation has been forbidden by the German 
authorities, it can also be reached on foot.

Furnished and unfurnished rooms and apartments are available at all 
times, with or without meals.

Price: Free.

Diet: Low-fat.

Runnina water in the bathroom (sorry, no bath) and on various inside 
and outside walls. Cozy wood stoves for heating.

Ample storage space for a variety of goods. Two large, modern safes.

Private radio with a direct line to London, New York, Tel Aviv and 
many other stations. Available to all residents after 6 P.M. No 
listening to forbidden broadcasts, with certain exceptions, i.e., 
German stations may only be tuned in to listen to classical music. It 
is absolutely forbidden to listen to German news bulletins 
(regardless of where they are transmitted from) and to pass them on 
to others.

Rest hours: From 10 P.M. to 7:30 A.M.; 10:15 A.M. on Sundays. Owing to

circumstances, residents are required to observe rest hours during 
the daytime when instructed to do so by the Management. To ensure the 
safety of all, rest hours must be strictly observed!!!

Free-time activities: None allowed outside the house until further 
notice.

Use of language: It is necessary to speak softly at all times. Only 
the language of civilized people may be spoken, thus no German.

Reading and relaxation: No German books may be read, except for the 
classics and works of a scholarly nature. Other books are optional.

Calisthenics: Daily.

Singing: Only softly, and after 6 P.M.

Movies: Prior arrangements required.

Classes: A weekly correspondence course in shorthand. Courses in 
English, French, math and history offered at any hour of the day or 
night. Payment in the form of tutoring, e.g., Dutch.

Separate department for the care of small household pets (with the 
exception of vermin, for which special permits are required).

Mealtimes:

Breakfast: At 9 A.M. daily except holidays and Sundays; at 
approximately 11:30

A.M. on Sundays and holidays.

Lunch: A light meal. From 1:15 P.M. to 1:45 P.M.

Dinner: Mayor not be a hot meal.

Mealtime depends on news broadcasts.

Obligations with respect to the Supply Corps: Residents must be 
prepared to help with office work at all times. Baths: The washtub is 
available to all residents after 9 A.M. on Sundays. Residents may 
bathe in the bathroom, kitchen, private office or front office, as 
they choose.

Alcohol: For medicinal purposes only.

The end.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 19, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Just as we thought, Mr. Dussel is a very nice man. Of course he 
didn't mind sharing a room with me; to be honest, I'm not exactly 
delighted at having a stranger use my things, but you have to make 
sacrifices for a good cause, and I'm glad I can make this small one. 
"If we can save even one of our friends, the rest doesn't matter," 
said Father, and he's absolutely right.

The first day Mr. Dussel was here, he asked me all sorts of questions 
-- for example, what time the cleaning lady comes to the office, how 
we've arranged to use the washroom and when we're allowed to go to 
the toilet. You may laugh, but these things aren't so easy in a 
hiding place. During the daytime we can't make any noise that might 
be heard downstairs, and when someone else is there, like the 
cleaning lady, we have to be extra careful. I patiently explained all 
this to Mr.

Dussel, but I was surprised to see how slow he is to catch on. He 
asks everything twice and still can't remember what you've told him.

Maybe he's just confused by the sudden change and he'll get over it. 
Otherwise, everything is going fine.

Mr. Dussel has told us much about the outside world we've missed for 
so long. He had sad news. Countless friends and acquaintances have 
been taken off to a

dreadful fate. Night after night, green and gray military vehicles 
cruise the streets. They knock on every door, asking whether any Jews 
live there. If so, the whole family is immediately taken away. If 
not, they proceed to the next house.

It's impossible to escape their clutches unless you go into hiding. 
They often go around with lists, knocking only on those doors where 
they know there's a big haul to be made. They frequently offer a 
bounty, so much per head. It's like the slave hunts of the olden 
days. I don't mean to make light ofthisj it's much too tragic for 
that. In the evenings when it's dark, I often see long lines of good, 
innocent people, accompanied by crying children, walking on and on, 
ordered about by a handful of men who bully and beat them until they 
nearly drop. No one is spared.

The sick, the elderly, children, babies and pregnant women -- all are 
marched to their death.

We're so fortunate here, away from the turmoil. We wouldn't have to 
give a

moment's thought to all this suffering if it weren't for the fact 
that we're so worried about those we hold dear, whom we can no longer 
help. I feel wicked sleeping in a warm bed, while somewhere out there 
my dearest friends are dropping from exhaustion or being knocked to 
the ground.

I get frightened myself when I think of close friends who are now at 
the mercy of the cruelest monsters ever to stalk the earth.

And all because they're Jews.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, NOVEMBER 20, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

We don't really know how to react. Up to now very little news about 
the Jews had reached us here, and we thought it best to stay as 
cheerful as possible. Every now and then Miep used to mention what 
had happened to a friend, and Mother or Mrs.

van Daan would start to cry, so she decided it was better not to say 
any more. But we bombarded Mr. Dussel with questions, and the stories 
he had to tell were so gruesome and dreadful that we can't get them 
out of our heads. Once we've had time to digest the news, we'll 
probably go back to our usual joking and teasing. It won't do us or 
those outside any good if we continue to be as gloomy as we are now. 
And what would be the point of turning the Secret Annex into a 
Melancholy Annex?

No matter what I'm doing, I can't help thinking about those who are 
gone. I catch myself laughing and remember that it's a disgrace to be 
so cheerful. But am I supposed to spend the whole day crying? No, I 
can't do that. This gloom will pass.

Added to this misery there's another, but of a more personal nature, 
and it pales in comparison to the suffering I've just told you about. 
Still, I can't help telling you that lately I've begun to feel 
deserted. I'm surrounded by too great a void. I never used to give it 
much thought, since my mind was filled with my friends and having a 
good time. Now I think either about unhappy things or about myself. 
It's taken a while, but I've finally realized that Father, no matter 
how kind he may be, can't take the place of my former world. When it 
comes to my feelings, Mother and Margot ceased to count long ago.

But why do I bother you with this foolishness? I'm terribly 
ungrateful, Kitty, I know, but when I've been scolded for the 
umpteenth time and have all these other woes to think about as well, 
my head begins to reel!

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, NOVEMBER 2g, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

We've been using too much electricity and have now exceeded our 
ration. The result: excessive economy and the prospect of having the 
electricity cut off. No light for fourteen days; that's a pleasant 
thought, isn't it? But who knows, maybe it won't be so long! It's too 
dark to read after four or four-thirty, so we while away the time 
with all kinds of crazy activities: telling riddles, doing

calisthenics in the dark, speaking English or French, reviewing books 
-- after a while everything gets boring. Yesterday I discovered a new 
pastime: using a good pair of binoculars to peek into the lighted 
rooms of the neighbors. During the day our curtains can't be opened, 
not even an inch, but there's no harm when it's so dark.

I never knew that neighbors could be so interesting. Ours are, at any 
rate. I've come across a few at dinner, one family making home movies 
and the dentist across the way working on a frightened old lady.

Mr. Dussel, the man who was said to get along so well with children 
and to

absolutely adore them, has turned out to be an old-fashioned 
disciplinarian and preacher of unbearably long sermons on manners. 
Since I have the singular pleasure (!) of sharing my far too narrow 
room with His Excellency, and since I'm generally considered to be 
the worst behaved of the three young people, it's all I can do to 
avoid having the same old scoldings and admonitions repeatedly flung 
at my head and to pretend not to hear. This wouldn't be so bad if Mr. 
Dussel weren't such a tattletale and hadn't singled out Mother to be 
the recipient of his reports. If Mr. Dussel's just read me the riot 
act, Mother lectures me all over again, this time throwing the whole 
book at me. And if I'm really lucky, Mrs. van D. calls me to account 
five minutes later and lays down the law as well!

Really, it's not easy being the badly brought-up center of attention 
of a family of nitpickers.

In bed at night, as I ponder my many sins and exaggerated 
shortcomings, I get so confused by the sheer amount of things I have 
to consider that I either laugh or cry, depending on my mood. Then I 
fall asleep with the strange feeling of wanting to be different than 
I am or being different than I want to be, or perhaps of behaving 
differently than I am or want to be.

Oh dear, now I'm confusing you too. Forgive me, but I don't like 
crossing things out, and in these times of

scarcity, tossing away a piece of paper is clearly taboo. So I can 
only advise you not to reread the above passage and to make no 
attempt to get to the bottom of it, because you'll never find your 
way out again!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, DECEMBER 7, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Hanukkah and St. Nicholas Day nearly coincided this year; they were 
only one day apart. We didn't make much of a fuss with Hanukkah, 
merely exchanging a few small gifts and lighting the candles. Since 
candles are in short supply, we lit them for only ten minutes, but as 
long as we sing the song, that doesn't matter. Mr.

van Daan made a menorah out of wood, so that was taken care of too.

St. Nicholas Day on Saturday was much more fun. During dinner Bep and 
Miep were so busy whispering to Father that our curiosity was aroused 
and we suspected they were up to something. Sure enough, at eight 
o'clock we all trooped downstairs through the hall in pitch darkness 
(it gave me the shivers, and I wished I was safely back upstairs!) to 
the alcove. We could switch on the light, since this room doesn't 
have any windows. When that was done, Father opened the big cabinet.

"Oh, how wonderful!" we all cried.

In the corner was a large basket decorated with colorful paper and a 
mask of Black Peter.

We quickly took the basket upstairs with us. Inside was a little gift 
for

everyone, including an appropriate verse. Since you're famthar with 
the kinds of poems peo ple write each other on St. Nicholas Day, I 
won't copy them down for you.

I received a Kewpie doll, Father got bookends, and so on. Well 
anyway, it was a nice idea, and since the eight of us had never 
celebrated St. Nicholas Day before, this was a good time to begin.

Yours, Anne

PS. We also had presents for everyone downstairs, a few things .left 
over from the Good Old Days; plus Miep and Bep are always grateful 
for money.

Today we heard that Mr. van Daan' s ashtray, Mr. Dussel's picture 
frame and Father's bookends were made by none other than Mr. 
Voskuijl. How anyone can be so clever with his hands is a mystery to 
me!

THURSDAY, DECEMBER 10, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. van Daan used to be in the meat, sausage and spice business. He 
was hired for his knowledge of spices, and yet, to our great delight, 
it's his sausage talents that have come in handy now.

We ordered a large amount of meat (under the counter, of course) that 
we were planning to preserve in case there were hard times ahead. Mr. 
van Daan decided to make bratwurst, sausages and mettwurst. I had fun 
watching him put the meat through the grinder: once, twice, three 
times. Then he added the remaining ingredi ents to the ground meat 
and used a long pipe to force the mixture into the casings. We ate 
the bratwurst with sauerkraut for lunch, but the sausages, which were 
going to be canned, had to dry first, so we hung them over a pole 
suspended from the cethng. Everyone who came into the room burst into 
laughter when they saw the dangling sausages.It was such a comical 
sight.

The kitchen was a shambles. Mr. van Daan, clad in his wife's apron 
and looking fatter than ever, was working away at the meat. What with 
his bloody hands, red face and spotted apron, he looked like a real 
butcher. Mrs. D. was trying to do everything at once: learning Dutch 
out of a book, stirring the soup, watching the meat, sighing and 
moaning about her broken rib. That's what happens when old (!) ladies 
do such stupid exercises to get rid of their fat behinds! Dussel had 
an eye infection and was sitting next to the stove dabbing his eye 
with camomile tea.

Pim, seated in the one ray of sunshine coming through the window, 
kept having to move his chair this way and that to stay out of the 
way. His rheumatism must have been bothering him because he was 
slightly hunched over and was keeping an eye on Mr. van Daan with an 
agonized expression on his face. He reminded me of those aged 
invalids you see in the poor-house. Peter was romping around the room 
with Mouschi, the cat, while Mother, Margot and I were peeling boiled 
potatoes. When you get right down to it, none of us were doing our 
work properly, because we were all so busy watching Mr. van Daan.

Dussel has opened his dental practice. Just for fun, I'll describe 
the session with his very first patient.

Mother was ironing, and Mrs. van D., the first victim, sat down on a 
chair in the middle of the room. Dussel, unpacking his case with an 
air of importance, asked for some eau de cologne, which could be used 
as a disinfectant, and

vaseline, which would have to do for wax. He looked in Mrs. van D.'s 
mouth and found two teeth that made her wince with pain and utter 
incoherent cries every time he touched them. After a lengthy 
examination (lengthy as far as Mrs. van D.

was concerned, since it actually took no longer than two minutes), 
Dussel began to scrape out a cavity. But Mrs. van D. had no intention 
of letting him. She flailed her arms and legs until Dussel finally 
let go of his probe and it . . . remained stuck in Mrs. van D.'s 
tooth. That really did it! Mrs. van D. lashed out wildly in all 
directions, cried (as much as you can with an instrument like that in 
your mouth), tried to remove it, but only managed to push it in even 
farther. Mr.

Dussel calmly observed the scene, his hands on his hips, while the 
rest of the audience roared with laughter. Of course, that was very 
mean of us. If it'd been me, I'm sure I would have yelled even 
louder. After a great deal of squirming, kicking, screaming and 
shouting, Mrs. van D. finally managed to yank the thing out, and Mr. 
Dussel went on with his work as if nothing had happened. He was so 
quick that Mrs. van D. didn't have time to pull any more shenanigans. 
But then, he had more help than he's ever had before: no fewer than 
two assis tants; Mr.

van D. and I performed our job well. The whole scene resembled one of 
those engravings from the Middle Ages entitled" A Quack at Work." In 
the meantime, however, the patient was getting restless, since she 
had to keep an eye on "her"

soup and "her" food. One thing is certain: it'll be a while before 
Mrs. van D.

makes another dental appointment!

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, DECEMBER 13, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

I'm sitting here nice and cozy in the front office, peering out 
through a chink in the heavy curtains. It's dusky, but there's just 
enough light to write by.

It's really strange watching people walk past. They all seem to be in 
such a hurry that they nearly trip over their own feet. Those on 
bicycles whiz by so fast I can't even tell who's on the bike. The 
people in this neighborhood aren't

particularly attractive to look at. The children especially are so 
dirty you wouldn't want to touch them with a ten-foot pole. Real slum 
kids with runny noses.

I can hardly understand a word they say.

Yesterday afternoon, when Margot and I were taking a bath, I said, 
"What if we took a fishing rod and reeled in each of those kids one 
by one as they walked by, stuck them in the tub, washed and mended 
their clothes and then. . ."

"And then tomorrow they'd be just as dirty and tattered as they were 
before,"

Margot replied.

But I'm babbling. There are also other things to look at cars, boats 
and the rain.

I can hear the streetcar and the children and I'm enjoying myself.

Our thoughts are subject to as little change as we are. They're like 
a merry-go-round, turning from the Jews to food, from food to 
politics. By the way, speaking of Jews, I saw two yesterday when I 
was peeking through ; the curtains. I felt as though I were gazing at 
one of the Seven Wonders of the World. It gave me such a funny 
feeling, as if I'd denounced them to the authorities and was now 
spying on their misfortune.

Across from us is a houseboat. The captain lives there with his wife 
and children.

He has a small yapping dog. We know the little dog only by its bark 
and by its tail, which we can see whenever it runs around the deck. 
Oh, what a shame, it's just started raining and most of the people 
are hidden under their umbrellas. All I can see are raincoats, and 
now and again the back of a stocking-capped head.

Actually, I don't even need to look. By now I can recognize the women 
at a glance: gone to fat from eating potatoes, dressed in a red or 
green coat and worn-out shoes, a shopping bag dangling from their 
arms, with faces that are either grim or good-humored, depending on 
the mood of their husbands.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, DECEMBER 22, 1942

Dearest Kitty,

The Annex was delighted to hear that we'll all be receiving an extra 
quarter pound of butter for Christmas. According to the newspaper, 
everyone is entitled to half a pound, but they mean those lucky souls 
who get their ration books from the government, not Jews in hiding 
like us who can only afford to buy four rather than eight ration 
books on the black market. Each of us is going to bake something with 
the butter. This morning I made two cakes and a batch of cookies. 
It's very busy upstairs, and Mother has informed me that I'm not to 
do any studying or reading until all the household chores have been 
finished.

Mrs. van Daan is lying in bed nursing her bruised rib. She complains 
all day long, constantly demands that the bandages be changed and is 
generally dissatisfied with everything. I'll be glad when she gets 
back on her feet and can clean up after herself because, I must 
admit, she's extraordinarily hardworking and neat, and as long as 
she's in good physical and mental condition, she's quite cheerful.

As if I don't hear "shh, shh" enough during the day because I'm 
always making

"too much" noise, my dear roommate has come up with the idea of 
saying "shh, shh"

to me all night too. According to him, I shouldn't even turn over. I 
refuse to take any notice of him, and the next time he shushes me, 
I'm going to shush him right back.

He gets more exasperating and egotistical as the days go by. Except 
for the first week, I haven't seen even one of the cookies he so 
generously promised me. He's partic ularly infuriating on Sundays, 
when he switches on the light at the crack of dawn to exercise for 
ten minutes.

To me, the torment seems to last for hours, since the chairs I use to 
make my bed longer are constantly being jiggled under my sleepy head. 
After rounding off his limbering-up exercises with a few vigorous arm 
swings, His Lordship begins

dressing. His underwear is hanging on a hook, so first he lumbers 
over to get it and then lumbers back, past my bed. But his tie is on 
the table, so once again he pushes and bumps his way past the chairs.

But I mustn't waste any more of your time griping about disgusting 
old men. It won't help matters anyway. My plans for revenge, such as 
unscrewing the lightbulb, locking the door and hiding his clothes, 
have unfortu nately had to be abandoned in the interests of peace.

Oh, I'm becoming so sensible! We've got to be reasonable about 
everything we do here: studying, listen ing, holding our tongues, 
helping others, being kind, making compromises and I don't know what 
else! I'm afraid my common sense, which was in short supply to begin 
with, will be used up too quickly and I won't have any left by the 
time the war is over.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, JANUARY 13, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

This morning I was constantly interrupted, and as a result I haven't 
been able to finish a single thing I've begun.

We have a new pastime, namely, filling packages with powdered gravy. 
The gravy is one of Gies & Co.'s products. Mr. Kugler hasn't been 
able to find anyone else to fill the packages, and besides, it's 
cheaper if we do the job. It's the kind of work they do in prisons. 
It's incredibly boring and makes us dizzy and giggly.

Terrible things are happening outside. At any time of night and day, 
poor helpless people are being dragged out of their homes. They're 
allowed to take only a knapsack and a little cash with them, and even 
then, they're robbed of these possessions on the way. Families are 
torn apart; men, women and children are separated. Children come home 
from school to find that their parents have disap peared. Women 
return from shopping to find their houses sealed, their famthes gone. 
The Christians in Holland are also living in fear because their sons 
are being sent to Germany. Everyone is scared. Every night hundreds 
of planes pass over Holland on their way to German cities, to sow 
their bombs on German soil.

Every hour hundreds, or maybe even thousands, of people are being 
killed in Russia and Africa. No one can keep out of the conflict, the 
entire world is at war, and even though the

Allies are doing better, the end is nowhere in sight.

As for us, we're quite fortunate. Luckier than millions of people. 
It's quiet and safe here, and we're using our money to buy food. 
We're so selfish that we talk about "after the war" and look forward 
to new clothes and shoes, when actually we should be saving every 
penny to help others when the war is over, to salvage whatever we can.

The children in this neighborhood run around in thin shirts and 
wooden shoes. They have no coats, no caps, no stockings and no one to 
help them. Gnawing on a carrot to still their hunger pangs, they walk 
from their cold houses through cold streets to an even colder 
classroom. Things have gotten so bad in Holland that hordes of 
children stop passersby in the streets to beg for a piece of bread.

I could spend hours telling you about the suffering the war has 
brought, but I'd only make myself more miserable. All we can do is 
wait, as calmly as possible, for it to end. Jews and Christians alike 
are waiting, the whole world is waiting, and many are waiting for 
death.

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, JANUARY 30, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

I'm seething with rage, yet I can't show it. I'd like to scream, 
stamp my foot, give Mother a good shaking, cry and I don't know what 
else because of the nasty words, mocking looks and accusations that 
she hurls at me day after day, piercing me like arrows from a tightly 
strung bow, which are nearly impossible to pull from my body. I'd 
like to scream at Mother, Margot, the van Daans, Dussel and Father 
too: "Leave me alone, let me have at least one night when I don't cry 
myself to sleep with my eyes burning and my head pounding. Let me get 
away, away from everything, away from this world!" But I can't do 
that. I can't let them see my doubts, or the wounds they've inflicted 
on me. I couldn't bear their sympathy or their good-humored derision. 
It would only make me want to scream even more.

Everyone thinks I'm showing off when I talk, ridicu lous when I'm 
silent, insolent when I answer, cunning when I have a good idea, lazy 
when I'm tired, selfish when I eat one bite more than I should, 
stupid, cowardly, calculating, etc., etc.

All day long I hear nothing but what an exasperating child I am, and 
although I laugh it off and pretend not to mind, I do mind. I wish I 
could ask God to give me another personality, one that doesn't 
antagonize everyone.

But that's impossible. I'm stuck with the character I was born with, 
and yet I'm sure I'm not a bad person. I do my best to please 
everyone, more than they'd ever suspect in a million years. When I'm 
upstairs, I try to laugh it off because I don't want them to see my 
troubles.

More than once, after a series of absurd reproaches, I've snapped at 
Mother: "I don't care what you say. Why don't you just wash your 
hands of me -- I'm a

hopeless case." Of course, she'd tell me not to talk back and 
virtually ignore me for two days. Then suddenly all would be 
forgotten and she'd treat me like everyone else.

It's impossible for me to be all smiles one day and venomous the 
next. I'd rather choose the golden mean, which isn't so golden, and 
keep my thoughts to myself.

Perhaps sometime I'll treat the others with the same contempt as they 
treat me.

Oh, if only I could.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, FEBRUARY 5, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Though it's been ages since I've written to you about the squabbles, 
there's still no change. In the begin ning Mr. Dussel took our 
soon-forgotten clashes very seriously, but now he's grown used to 
them and no longer tries to mediate.

Margot and Peter aren't exactly what you'd call "young"; they're both 
so quiet and boring. Next to them, I stick out like a sore thumb, and 
I'm always being told,

"Margot and Peter don't act that way. Why don't you follow your 
sister's example!" I hate that.

I confess that I have absolutely no desire to be like Margot. She's 
too weak-willed and passive to suit me; she lets herself be swayed by 
others and always backs down under pressure. I want to have more 
spunk! But I keep ideas like these to myself. They'd only laugh at me 
if I offered this in my defense.

During meals the air is filled with tension. Fortunately, the 
outbursts are sometimes held in check by the "soup eaters," the 
people from the office who come up to have a cup of soup for lunch.

This afternoon Mr. van Daan again brought up the fact that Margot 
eats so little.

"I suppose you do it to keep your figure," he added in a mocking tone.

Mother, who always comes to Margot's defense, said in a loud voice, 
"I can't stand that stupid chatter of yours a minute longer."

Mrs. van D. turned red as a beet. Mr. van D. stared straight ahead 
and said nothing.

Still, we often have a good laugh. Not long ago Mrs. van D. was 
entertaining us with some bit of nonsense or another. She was talking 
about the past, about how well she got along with her father and what 
a flirt she was. "And you know," she continued, "my father told me 
that if a gentleman ever got fresh, I was to say,

'Remem ber, sir, that I'm a lady,' and he'd know what I meant." We 
split our sides laughing, as if she'd told us a good joke.

Even Peter, though he's usually quiet, occasionally gives rise to 
hilarity. He has the misfortune of adoring foreign words without 
knowing what they mean. One afternoon we couldn't use the toilet 
because there were visitors in the office.

Unable to wait, he went to the bathroom but didn't flush the toilet. 
To warn us of the unpleasant odor, he tacked a sign to the bathroom 
door: "RSVP -- gas!" Of course, he meant "Danger -- gas!" but he 
thought "RSVP" looked more elegant. He didn't have the faintest idea 
that it meant "please reply."

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 27, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Pim is expecting the invasion any day now. Churchill has had 
pneumonia, but is gradually getting better. Gandhi, the champion of 
Indian freedom, is on one of his umpteenth hunger strikes.

Mrs. van D. claims she's fatalistic. But who's the most afraid when 
the guns go off? None other than Petronella van Daan.

Jan brought along the episcopal letter that the bishops addressed to 
their

parishioners. It was beautiful and inspiring. "People of the 
Netherlands, stand up and take action. Each of us must choose our own 
weapons to fight for the freedom of our country, our people and our 
reli gion! Give your help and support. Act now!" This is what they're 
preaching from the pulpit. Will it do any good? It's definitely too 
late to help our fellow Jews.

Guess what's happened to us now? The owner of the building sold it 
without

informing Mr. Kugler and Mr. Kleiman. One morning the new landlord 
arrived with an architect to look the place over. Thank goodness Mr. 
Kleiman was in the office. He showed the gentlemen all there was to 
see, with the exception of the Secret Annex.

He claimed he'd left the key at home and the new owner asked no 
further

questions. If only he doesn't come back demanding to see the Annex. 
In that case, we'll be in big trouble!

Father emptied a card file for Margot and me and filled it with index 
cards that are blank on one side. This is to become our reading file, 
in which Margot and I are supposed to note down the books we've read, 
the author and the date. I've learned two new words: "brothel" and 
"coquette." I've bought a separate notebook for new words.

There's a new division of butter and margarine. Each person is to get 
their portion on their own plate. The distribution is very unfair. 
The van Daans, who always make breakfast for everyone, give 
themselves one and a half times more than they do us. My parents are 
much too afraid of an argument to say anything, which is a shame, 
because I think people like that should always be given a taste of 
their own medicine.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 4, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Mrs. van D. has a new nickname -- we've started calling her Mrs. 
Beaverbrook. Of course, that doesn't mean anything to you, so let me 
explain. A certain Mr.

Beaverbrook often talks on the English radio about what he considers 
to be the far too lenient bombardment of Germany. Mrs. van Daan, who 
always contradicts

everyone, including Churchill and the news reports, is in complete 
agreement with Mr. Beaverbrook. So we thought it would be a good idea 
for her to be married to him, and since she was flattered by the 
notion, we've decided to call her Mrs.

Beaverbrook from now on.

We're getting a new warehouse employee, since the old one is being 
sent to Germany. That's bad for him but good for us because the new 
one won't be famthar with the building. We're still afraid of the men 
who work in the warehouse.

Gandhi is eating again.

The black market is doing a booming business. If we had enough money 
to pay the ridiculous prices, we could stuff ourselves silly. Our 
greengrocer buys potatoes from the "Wehrmacht" and brings them in 
sacks to the private office. Since he suspects we're hiding here, he 
makes a point of coming during lunchtime, when the warehouse 
employees are out.

So much pepper is being ground at the moment that we sneeze and cough 
with every breath we take. Everyone who comes upstairs greets us with 
an "ah-CHOO." Mrs. van D. swears she won't go downstairs; one more 
whiff of pepper and she's going to get sick.

I don't think Father has a very nice business. Noth ing but pectin 
and pepper. As long as you're in the food business, why not make 
candy?

A veritable thunderstorm of words came crashing down on me again this 
morning.

The air flashed with so many coarse expressions that my ears were 
ringing with

"Anne's bad this" annd "van Daans' good that." Fire and brimstone!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 10, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

We had a short circuit last night, and besides that, the guns were 
booming away until dawn. I still haven't gotten over my fear of 
planes and shooting, and I crawl into Father's bed nearly every night 
for comfort. I know it sounds

childish, but wait till it happens to you! The ack-ack guns make so 
much noise you can't hear your own voice. Mrs. Beaverbrook, the 
fatalist, practically burst into tears and said in a timid little 
voice, "Oh, it's so awful. Oh, the guns are so loud!" -- which is 
another way of saying "I'm so scared."

It didn't seem nearly as bad by candlelight as it did in the dark. I 
was

shivering, as if I had a fever, and begged

Father to relight the candle. He was adamant: there was to be no 
light. Suddenly we heard a burst of machine-gun fire, and that's ten 
times worse than

antiaircraft guns. Mother jumped out of bed and, to Pim's great 
annoyance, lit the candle. Her resolute answer to his grumbling was, 
"After all, Anne is not an ex-soldier!" And that was the end of that!

Have I told you any of Mrs. van D.'s other fears? I don't think so. 
To keep you up to date on the latest adventures in the Secret Annex, 
I should tell you this as well. One night Mrs. van D. thought she 
heard loud footsteps in the attic, and she was so afraid of burglars, 
she woke her husband. At that very same moment, the thieves 
disappeared, and the only sound Mr. van D. could hear was the 
frightened pounding of his fatalistic wife's heart. "Oh, Putti!" she 
cried. (Putti is Mrs.

van D.'s pet name for her husband.) "They must have taken all our 
sausages and dried beans. And what about Peter? Oh, do you think 
Peter's still safe and sound in his bed?"

"I'm sure they haven't stolen Peter. Stop being such a ninny, and let 
me get back to sleep!"

Impossible. Mrs. van D. was too scared to sleep.

A few nights later the entire van Daan family was awakened by ghostly 
noises.

Peter went to the attic with a flashlight and -- scurry, scurry -- 
what do you think he saw running away? A whole slew of enormous rats!

Once we knew who the thieves were, we let Mouschi sleep in the attic 
and never saw our uninvited guests again. . . at least not at night.

A few evenings ago (it was seven-thirty and still light), Peter went 
up to the loft to get some old newspapers. He had to hold on tightly 
to the trapdoor to climb down the ladder. He put down his hand 
without looking, and nearly fell off the ladder from shock and pain. 
Without realizing it, he'd put his hand on a large rat, which had 
bitten him in the arm. By the time he reached us, white as a sheet 
and with his knees knocking, the blood had soaked through his 
pajamas. No wonder he was so shaken, since petting a rat isn't much 
fun, especially when it takes a chunk out of your arm.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, MARCH 12, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

May I introduce: Mama Frank, the children's advocate! Extra butter 
for the

youngsters, the problems facing today's youth -- you name it, and 
Mother defends the younger generation. After a skirmish or two, she 
always gets her way.

One of the jars of pickled tongue is spoiled. A feast for Mouschi and 
Boche.

You haven't met Boche yet, despite the fact that she was here before 
we went into hiding. She's the warehouse and office cat, who keeps 
the rats at bay in the storeroom.

Her odd, political name can easily be explained. For a while the firm 
Gies & Co.

had two cats: one for the warehouse and one for the attic. Their 
paths crossed from time to time, which invariably resulted in a 
fight. The warehouse cat was always the aggressor, while the attic 
cat was ultimately the victor, just as in politics. So the warehouse 
cat was named the German, or "Boche," and the attic cat the 
Englishman, or "Tommy." Sometime after that they got rid of Tommy, 
but Boche is always there to amuse us when we go downstairs.

VVe've eaten so many brown beans and navy beans that I can't stand to 
look at them. Just thinking about them makes me sick.

Our evening serving of bread has been canceled.

Daddy just said that he's not in a very cheerful mood. His eyes look 
so sad again, the poor man!

I can't tear myself away from the book A Knock at the Door by Ina 
Bakker Boudier.

This family saga is extremely well written, but the parts dealing 
with war, writers and the emancipation of women aren't very good. To 
be honest, these subjects don't interest me much.

Terrible bombing raids on Germany. Mr. van Daan is grouchy. The 
reason: the cigarette shortage.

The debate about whether or not to start eating the canned food ended 
in our favor.

I can't wear any of my shoes, except my ski boots, which are not very 
practical around the house. A pair of straw thongs that were 
purchased for 6.50 guilders were worn down to the soles within a 
week. Maybe Miep will be able to scrounge up something on the black 
market.

It's time to cut Father's hair. Pim swears that I do such a good job 
he'll never go to another barber after the war. If only I didn't nick 
his ear so often!

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 18, 1943

My dearest Kitty,

Turkey's entered the war. Great excitement. Anxiously awaiting radio 
reports.

FRIDAY, MARCH 19, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

In less than an hour, joy was followed by disappoint ment. Turkey 
hasn't entered the war yet. It was only a cabinet minister talking 
about Turkey giving up its neu trality sometime soon. The newspaper 
vendor in Dam Square was shouting "Turkey on England's side!" and the 
papers were being snatched out of his hands. This was how we'd heard 
the encouraging rumor.

Thousand-guilder notes are being declared invalid. That'll be a blow 
to the black marketeers and others like them, but even more to pe Ie 
in hiding and anyone else with money that can't be accounted for. To 
turn in a thousand-guilder bill, you have to be able to state how you 
came by it and provide proof. They can still be used to pay taxes, 
but only until next week. The five-hundred notes will lapse at the 
same time. Gies & Co. still had some unaccounted-for thousand-guilder 
bills, which they used to pay their estimated taxes for the coming 
years, so everything seems to be aboveboard.

Dussel has received an old-fashioned, foot-operated dentist's drill. 
That means I'll probably be getting a thorough checkup soon.

Dussel is terribly lax when it comes to obeying the rules of the 
house. Not only does he write letters to his Charlotte, he's also 
carrying on a chatty

correspondence with various other people. Margot, the Annex's Dutch 
teacher, has been correcting these letters for him. Father has 
forbidden him to keep up the practice and Margot has stopped 
correcting the letters, but I think it won't be long before he starts 
up again.

The Fuhrer has been talking to wounded soldiers. We listened on the 
radio, and it was pathetic. The questions and answers went something 
like this:

"My name is Heinrich Scheppel."

"Where were you wounded?"

"Near Stalingrad."

"What kind of wound is it?"

"Two frostbitten feet and a fracture of the left arm."

This is an exact report of the hideous puppet show aired on the 
radio. The wounded seemed proud of their wounds -- the more the 
better. One was so beside himself at the thought of shaking hands (I 
presume he still had one) with the Fuhrer that he could barely say a 
word.

I happened to drop Dussel's soap on the floor and step on it. Now 
there's a whole piece missing. I've already asked Father to 
compensate him for the damages, especially since Dussel only gets one 
bar of inferior wartime soap a month.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 25, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Mother, Father, Margot and I were sitting quite pleasantly together 
last night when Peter suddenly came in and whispered in Father's ear. 
I caught the words "a barrel falling over in the warehouse" and 
"someone fiddling with the door."

Margot heard it too, but was trying to calm me down, since I'd turned 
white as chalk and was extremely nervous. The three of us waited 
while Father and Peter went downstairs. A minute or two later Mrs. 
van Daan came up from where she'd been listening to the radio and 
told us that Pim had asked her to turn it off and tiptoe upstairs. 
But you know what happens when you're trying to be quiet -- the old 
stairs creaked twice as loud. Five minutes later Peter and Pim, the 
color drained from their faces, appeared again to relate their 
experiences.

They had positioned themselves under the staircase and waited. 
Nothing happened.

Then all of a sudden they heard a couple of bangs, as if two doors 
had been slammed shut inside the house. Pim bounded up the stairs, 
while Peter went to warn Dussel, who finally pre sented himself 
upstairs, though not without kicking up a fuss and making a lot of 
noise. Then we all tiptoed in our stockinged feet to the van Daans on 
the next floor. Mr. van D. had a bad cold and had already gone to 
bed, so we gathered around his bedside and discussed our suspicions 
in a whisper.

Every time Mr. van D. coughed loudly, Mrs. van D. and I nearly had a 
nervous fit.

He kept coughing until someone came up with the bright idea of giving 
him

codeine. His cough subsided immediately.

Once again we waited and waited, but heard nothing. Finally we came 
to the

conclusion that the burglars had taken to their heels when they heard 
footsteps in an otherwise quiet building. The problem now was that 
the chairs in the private office were neatly grouped around the 
radio, which was tuned to England. If the burglars had forced the 
door and the air-raid wardens were to notice it and call the police, 
there could be very serious repercus sions. So Mr. van Daan got up, 
pulled on his coat and pants, put on his hat and cautiously followed 
Father down the stairs, with Peter (armed with a heavy hammer, to be 
on the safe side) right behind him. The ladies (including Margot and 
me) waited in suspense until the men returned five minutes later and 
reported that there was no sign of any activity in the building. We 
agreed not to run any water or flush the toilet; but since everyone's 
stomach was churning from all the tension, you can imagine the stench 
after we'd each had a turn in the bathroom.

Incidents like these are always accompanied by other disasters, and 
this was no exception. Number one: the Westertoren bells stopped 
chiming, and I'd always found them so comforting. Number two: Mr. 
Voskuijlleft early last night, and we weren't sure if he'd given Bep 
the key and she'd forgotten to lock the door.

But that was of little importance now. The night had just begun, and 
we still weren't sure what to expect. We were somewhat reassured by 
the fact that between eight-fifteen -- when the burglar had first 
entered the building and put our lives in jeopardy, and ten-thirty, 
we hadn't heard a sound. The more we thought about it, the less 
likely it seemed that a burglar would have forced a door so early in 
the evening, when there were still people out on the streets. Besides 
that, it occurred to us that the warehouse manager at the Keg Company 
next door might still have been at work. What with the excitement and 
the thin walls, it's easy to mistake the sounds. Besides, your 
imagination often plays tricks on you in moments of danger.

So we went to bed, though not to sleep. Father and Mother and Mr. 
Dussel were awake most of the night, and I'm not exaggerating when I 
say that I hardly got a wink of sleep. This morning the men went 
downstairs to see if the outside door was still locked, but all was 
well!

Of course, we gave the entire office staff a blow-by-blow account of 
the incident, which had been far from pleasant. It's much easier to 
laugh at these kinds of things after they've happened, and Bep was 
the only one who took us seriously.

Yours, Anne

PS. This morning the toilet was clogged, and Father had to stick in a 
long wooden pole and fish out several pounds of excrement and 
strawberry recipes (which is what we use for toilet paper these 
days). Afterward we burned the pole.

SATURDAY, MARCH 27, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

We've finished our shorthand course and are now working on improving 
our speed.

Aren't we smart! Let me tell you more about my "time killers" (this 
is what I call my courses, because all we ever do is try to make the 
days go by as quickly as possible so we are that much closer to the 
end of our time here). I adore mythology, espe cially the Greek and 
Roman gods. Everyone here thinks my interest is just a passing fancy, 
since they've never heard of a teenager with an

appreciation of mythology. Well then, I guess I'm the first!

Mr. van Daan has a cold. Or rather, he has a scratchy throat, but 
he's making an enormous to-do over it. He gargles with camomile tea, 
coats the roof of his mouth with a tincture of myrrh and rubs 
Mentholatum over his chest, nose, gums and tongue. And to top it off, 
he's in a foul mood!

Rauter, some German bigwig, recently gave a speech. "All Jews must be 
out of the German-occupied territories before July 1. The province of 
Utrecht will be

cleansed of Jews [as if they were cockroaches] between April 1 and 
May 1, and the provinces of North and South Holland between May 1 and 
June 1." These poor people are being shipped off to filthiy 
slaughterhouses like a herd of sick and neglected cattle. But I'll 
say no more on the subject. My own thoughts give me nightmares!

One good piece of news is that the Labor Exchange was set on fire in 
an act of sabotage. A few days later the County Clerk's Office also 
went up in flames. Men posing as German police bound and gagged the 
guards and managed to destroy some important documents.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, APRIL 1, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

I'm not really in the mood for pranks (see the date).

On the contrary, today I can safely quote the saying" Misfortunes 
never come singly." First, Mr. Kleiman, our merry sunshine, had 
another bout of

gastrointestinal hemorrhaging yesterday and will have to stay in bed 
for at least three weeks. I should tell you that his stomach has been 
bothering him quite a bit, and there's no cure. Second, Bep has the 
flu. Third, Mr. Voskuijl has to go to the hospital next week. He 
probably has an ulcer and will have to undergo surgery. Fourth, the 
managers of Pomosin Industries came from Frankfurt to discuss the new 
Opekta deliveries. Father had gone yer the important points with Mr.

Kleiman, and there wasn't enough time to give Mr. Kugler a thor ough 
briefing.

The gentlemen arrived from Frankfurt, and Father was already shaking 
at the thought of how the talks would go. "If only I could be there, 
if only I were downstairs," he exclaimed.

"Go lie down with your ear to the floor. They'll be brought to the 
private office, and you'll be able to hear everything.'

Father's face cleared, and yesterday morning at ten-thirty Margot and 
Pim (two ears are better than one) took up their posts on the floor. 
By noon the talks weren't finished, but Father was in no shape to 
continue his listen ing campaign.

He was in agony from having to lie for hours in such an unusual and 
uncomfortable position. At two-thirty we heard voices in the hall, 
and I took his place; Margot kept me company. The conversation was so 
long-winded and boring that I suddenly fell asleep on the cold, hard 
linoleum. Margot didn't dare touch me for fear they'd hear us, and of 
course she couldn't shout. I slept for a good half hour and then 
awoke with a start, having forgotten every word of the important 
discussion.

Luckily, Margot had paid more attention.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, APRIL 2, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Oh my, another item has been added to my list of sins. Last night~ 
was lying in bed, waiting for Father to tuck me in an say my prayers 
with me, when Mother came into the room, sat on my bed and asked very 
gently, "Anne, Daddy isn't ready. How about if I listen to your 
prayers tonight?"

"No, Momsy," I replied.

Mother got up, stood beside my bed for a moment and then slowly 
walked toward the door. Suddenly she turned, her face contorted with 
pain, and said, "I don't want to be angry with you. I can't make you 
love me!" A few tears slid down her cheeks as she went out the door.

I lay still, thinking how mean it was of me to reject her so cruelly, 
but I also knew that I was incapable of answering her any other way. 
I can't be a hypocrite and pray with her when I don't feel like it. 
It just doesn't work that way. I felt sorry for Mother -- very, very 
sorry -- because for the first time in my life I noticed she wasn't 
indifferent to my coldness. I saw the sorrow in her face when she 
talked about not being able to make me love her. It's hard to tell 
the truth, and yet the truth is that she's the one who's rejected me. 
She's the one whose tactless comments and cruel jokes about matters I 
don't think are funny have made me insensitive to any sign of love on 
her part. Just as my heart sinks every time I hear her harsh words, 
that's how her heart sank when she realized there was no more love 
between us.

She cried half the night and didn't get any sleep. Father has avoided 
looking at me, and if his eyes do happen to cross mine, I can read 
his unspoken words: "How can you be so unkind? How dare you make your 
mother so sad!"

Everyone expects me to apologize, but this is not something I can 
apologize for, because I told the truth, and sooner or later Mothjr 
was bound to find out anyway.

I seem to be indifferent to Mother's tears and Father's glances, and 
I am, because both of them are now feeling what I've always felt. I 
can only feel sorry for Mother, who will have to figure out what her 
attitude should be all by herself.

For my part, I will continue to remain silent and aloof, and I don't 
intend to shrink from the truth, because the longer it's postponed, 
the harder it will be for them to accept it when they do hear it!

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, APRIL 27, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

The house is still trembling from the aftereffects of the quarrels. 
Everyone is mad at everyone else: Mother and I, Mr. van Daan and 
Father, Mother and Mrs. van D. Terrific atmosphere, don't you think? 
Once again Anne's usual list of

shortcomings has been extensively aired.

Our German visitors were back last Saturday. They stayed until six. 
We all sat upstairs, not daring to move an inch. If there's no one 
else working in the building or in the neighborhood, you can hear 
every single step in the private office. I've got ants in my pants 
again from having to sit still so long.

Mr. Voskuijl has been hospitalized, but Mr. Kleiman's back at the 
office. His stomach stopped bleeding sooner than it normally does. He 
told us that the County Clerk's Office took an extra beating because 
the firemen flooded the entire building instead of just putting out 
the fire. That does my heart good!

The Carlton Hotel has been destroyed. Two British planes loaded with 
firebombs landed right on top of the

German Officers' Club. The entire corner of Vijzelstraat and Singel 
has gone up in flames. The number of air strikes on German cities is 
increasing daily. We haven't had a good night's rest in ages, and I 
have bags under my eyes from lack of sleep.

Our food is terrible. Breakfast consists of plain, unbuttered brea 
and ersatz coffee. For the last two weeks lunch has been e. spinach 
or cooked lettuce with huge potatoes that have a rotten, sweetish 
taste. If you're trying to diet, the Annex is the place to be! 
Upstairs they complain bitterly, but we don't think it's such a 
tragedy.

All the Dutch men who either fought or were mobilized in 1940 have 
been called up to work in prisoner-of-war camps. I bet they're taking 
this precaution because of the invasion!

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, MAY 1, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was Dussel's birthday. At first he acted as if he didn't 
want to

celebrate it, but when Miep arrived with a large shopping bag 
overflowing with gifts, he was as excited as a little kid. His 
darling' 'Lotje" has sent him eggs, butter, cookies, lemonade, bread, 
cognac, spice cake, flowers, oranges, chocolate, books and writing 
paper. He piled his presents on a table and displayed them for no 
fewer than three days, the silly old goat!

You mustn't get the idea that he's starving. We found bread, cheese, 
jam and eggs in his cupboard. It's absolutely disgraceful that 
Dussel, whom we've treated with such kindness and whom we took in to 
save from destruction, should stuff himself behind our backs and not 
give us anything. After all, we've shared all we had with him! But 
what's worse, in our opinion, is that he's so stingy with respect to 
Mr.

Kleiman, Mr. Voskuijl and Bep. He doesn't give them a thing. In 
Dussel's view the oranges that Kleiman so badly needs for his sick 
stomach will benefit his own stomach even more.

Tonight the guns have been banging away so much that I've already had 
to gather up my belongings four times. Today I packed a suitcase Wl 
f;the stuff I'd need in case we had to flee, but as M ther correctly 
noted,

"Where would you go?"

All of Holland is being punishe or the workers' strikes. Martial law 
has been declared, and everyone is going to get one less butter 
coupon. What naughty children.

I washed Mother's hair this evening, which is no easy task these 
days. We have to use a very sticky liquid cleanser because there's no 
more shampoo. Besides that, Moms had a hard time combing her hair 
because the family comb has only ten teeth left.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, MAY 2, 1943

When I think about our lives here, I usually come to the conclusion 
that we live in a paradise compared to the Jews who aren't in hiding. 
All the same, later on, when everything has returned to normal, I'll 
probably wonder how we, who always lived in such comfortable 
circumstances, could have "sunk" so low. With respect to manners, I 
mean. For example, the same oilcloth has covered the dining table 
ever since we've been here. After so much use, it's hardly what you'd 
call spotless. I do my best to clean it, but since the dishcloth was 
also purchased before we went into hiding and consists of more holes 
than cloth, it's a thankless task. The van Daans have been sleeping 
all winter long on the same flannel sheet, which can't be washed 
because detergent is rationed and in short supply. Besides, it's of 
such poor quality that it's practically useless. Father is walking 
around in frayed trousers, and his tie is also showing signs of wear 
and tear. Mama's corset snapped today and is beyond repair, while 
Margot is wearing a bra that's two sizes too small, Mother and Margot 
have shared the same three undershorts the entire winter, and mine 
are so small they don't even cover my stomach. These are all things 
that can be overcome, but I sometimes wonder: how can we, whose every 
possession, from my underpants to Father's shaving brush, is so old 
and worn, ever hope to regain the position we had before the war?

SUNDAY, MAY 2, 1943

The Attitude of the Annex Residents Toward the War

Mr. van Daan. In the opinion of us all, this revered gentleman has 
great insight into politics. Nevertheless, he predicts we'll have to 
stay here until the end of

'43. That's a very long time, and yet it's possible to hold out until 
then. But who can assure us that this war, which has caused nothing 
but pain and sorrow, will then be over? And that nothing will have 
happened to us and our helpers long before that time? No one! That's 
why each and every day is filled with tension.

Expectation and hope generate tension, as does fear -- for example, 
when we hear a noise inside or outside the house, when the guns go 
off or when we read new

"proclamations" in the paper, since we're afraid our helpers might be 
forced to go into hiding themselves sometime. These days everyone is 
talking about having to hide. We don't know how many people are 
actually in hiding; of course, the number is relatively small 
compared to the general population, but later on we'll no doubt be 
astonished at how many good people in Holland were willing to take 
Jews and Christians, with or without money, into their homes. 
There're also an

unbelievable number of people with false identity papers.

Mrs. van Daan. When this beautiful damsel (by her own account) heard 
that it was getting easier these days to obtain false IDs, she 
immediately proposed that we each have one made. As if there were 
nothing to it, as if Father and Mr. van Daan were made of money.

Mrs. van Daan is always sating the most ridiculous things, and her 
Putti is often exasperated. But that's not surprising, because one 
day Kerli announces, "When this is allover, I'm going to have myself 
baptized"; and the next, "As long as I can remember, I've wanted to 
go to Jerusalem. I only feel at home with other jews!"

Pim is a big optimist, but he always has his reasons.

Mr. Dussel makes up everything as he goes along, and anyone wishing 
to contradict His Majesty had better think twice. In Alfred Dussel's 
home his word is law, but that doesn't suit Anne Frank in the least.

What the other members of the Annex family think about the war 
doesn't matter.

When it comes to politics, these four are the only ones who count. 
Actually, only two of them do, but Madame van Daan and Dussel include 
themselves as well.

TUESDAY, MAY 18, 1943

Dearest Kit,

I recently witnessed a fierce dogfight between German and English 
pilots.

Unfortunately, a couple of Allied airmen had to jump out of their 
burning plane.

Our milkman, who lives in Halfweg, saw four Canadians sitting along 
the side of the road, and one of them spoke fluent Dutch. He asked 
the milkman if he had a light for his cigarette, and then told him 
the crew had consisted of six men. The pilot had been burned to 
death, and the fifth crew member had hidden himself somewhere. The 
German Security Police came to pick up the four remaining men, none 
of whom were injured. After parachuting out of a flaming plane, how 
can anyone have such presence of mind?

Although it's undeniably hot, we have to light a fire every other day 
to burn our vegetable peelings and garbage. We can't throw anything 
into trash cans, because the warehouse employees might see it. One 
small act of carelessness and we're done for!

All college students are being asked to sign an official statement to 
the effect that they "sympathize with the Germans and approve of the 
New Order." Eighty percent have decided to obey the dictates of their 
conscience, but the penalty will be severe. Any student refusing to 
sign will be sent to a German labor camp.

What's to become of the youth of our country if they've all got to do 
hard labor in Germany?

Last night the guns were making so much noise that Mother shut the 
window; I was in Pim's bed. Suddenly, right above our heads, we heard 
Mrs. van D. leap up, as if she'd been bitten by Mouschi. This was 
followed by a loud boom, which sounded as if a firebomb had landed 
beside my bed. "Lights! Lights!" I screamed.

Pim switched on the lamp. I expected the room to burst into flames 
any minute.

Nothing happened. We all rushed upstairs to see what was going on. 
Mr. and Mrs.

van D. had seen a red glow through the open window, and he thought 
there was a fire nearby, while she was certain our house was ablaze. 
Mrs. van D. was already standing beside her bed with her knees 
knocking when the boom came. Dussel stayed upstairs to smoke a 
cigarette, and we crawled back into bed. Less than fifteen minutes 
later the shooting started again. Mrs. van D. sprang out of bed and 
went downstairs to Dussel' s room to seek the comfort she was unable 
to find with her spouse. Dussel welcomed her with the words "Come 
into my bed, my child!"

We burst into peals of laughter, and the roar of the guns bothered us 
no more; our fears had all been swept away.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JUNE 13, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

The poem Father composed for my birthday is too nice to keep to 
myself.

Since Pim writes his verses only in German, Margot volunteered to 
translate it into Dutch. See for yourself whether Margot hasn't done 
herself proud. It begins with the usual summary of the year's events 
and then continues:

As youngest among us, but small no more,

Your life can be trying, for we have the chore

Of becoming your teachers, a terrible bore.

"We've got experience! Take it from me!"

"We've done this all before, you see.

We know the ropes, we know the same."

Since time immemorial, always the same.

One's own shortcomings are nothing but fluff,

But everyone else's are heavier stuff:

Faultfinding comes easy when this is our plight,

But it's hard for your parents, try as they might,

To treat you with fairness, and kindness as well;

Nitpicking's a habit that's hard to dispel.

Men you're living with old folks, all you can do

Is put up with their nagging -- it's hard but it's true.

The pill may be bitter, but down it must go,

For it's meant to keep the peace, you know.

The many months here have not been in vain,

Since wasting time noes against your Brain.

You read and study nearly all the day,

Determined to chase the boredom away.

The more difficult question, much harder to bear,

Is "What on earth do I have to wear?

I've got no more panties, my clothes are too tight,

My shirt is a loincloth, I'm really a siaht!

To put on my shoes I must off my toes,

Dh dear, I'm plagued with so many woes!"

Margot had trouble getting the part about food to rhyme, so I'm 
leaving it out.

But aside from that, don't you think it's a good poem?

For the rest, I've been thoroughly spoiled and have received a number 
of lovely presents, including a big book on my favorite subject, 
Greek and Roman mythology.

Nor can I complain about the lack of candy; everyone had dipped into 
their last reserves. As the Benjamin of the Annex, I got more than I 
deserve.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, JUNE 15, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Heaps of things have happened, but I often think I'm boring you with 
my dreary chitchat and that you'd just as soon have fewer letters. So 
I'll keep the news brief.

Mr. Voskuijl wasn't operated on for his ulcer after all. Once the 
doctors had him on the operating table and opened him up, they saw 
that he had cancer. It was in such an advanced stage that an 
operation was pointless. So they stitched him up again, kept him in 
the hospital for three weeks, fed him well and sent him back home. 
But they made an unforgivable error: they told the poor man exactly 
what was in store for him. He can't work anymore, and he's just 
sitting at home, surrounded by his eight children, brooding about his 
approaching death. I feel very sorry for him and hate not being able 
to go out; otherwise, I'd visit him as often as I could and help take 
his mind off matters. Now the good man can no longer let us know 
what's being said and done in the warehouse, which is a disaster for 
us. Mr.

Voskuijl was our greatest source of help and suppor when it came to 
safety

measures. We miss him very much.

Next month it's our turn to hand over our radio to the authorities. 
Mr. Kleiman has a small set hidden in his home that he's giving us to 
replace our beautiful cabinet radio. It's a pity we have to turn in 
our big Philips, but when you're in hiding, you can't afford to bring 
the authorities down on your heads. Of course, we'll put the "baby" 
radio upstairs. What's a clandestine radio when there are already 
clandestine Jews and clandestine money?

All over the country people are trying to get hold of an old radio 
that they can hand over instead of their "morale booster." It's true: 
as the reports from outside grow worse and worse, the radio, with its 
wondrous voice, helps us not to lose heart and to keep telling 
ourselves, "Cheer up, keep your spirits high, things are bound to get 
better!"

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JULY 11, 1943

Dear Kitty,

To get back to the subject of child-rearing (for the umpteenth time), 
let me tell you that I'm doing my best to be helpful, friendly and 
kind and to do all I can to keep the rain of rebukes down to a light 
drizzle. It's not easy trying to behave like a model child with 
people you can't stand, especially when you don't mean a word of it. 
But I can see that a little hypocrisy gets me a lot further than 
myoid method of saying exactly what I think (even though no one ever 
asks my opinion or cares one way or another). Of course, I often 
forget my role and find it

impossible to curb my anger when they're unfair, so that they spend 
the next month saying the most impertinent girl in the world. Don't 
you think I'm to be pitied sometimes? It's a good thing I'm not the 
grouchy type, because then I might become sour and bad-tempered. I 
can usually see the humorous side of their scoldings, but it's easier 
when somebody else is being raked over the coals.

Further, I've decided (after a great deal of thought) to drop the 
shorthand.

First, so that I have more time for my other subjects, and second, 
because of my eyes. That's a sad story. I've become very nearsighted 
and should have had glasses ages ago. (Ugh, won't I look like a 
dope!). But as you know, people in hiding can't. . .

Yesterday all anyone here could talk about was Anne's eyes, because 
Mother had suggested I go to the ophthalmologist with Mrs. Kleiman. 
Just hearing this made my knees weak, since it's no small matter. 
Going outside! Just think of it, walking down the street! I can't 
imagine it. I was petrified at first, and then glad. But it's not as 
simple as all that; the various authorities who had to approve such a 
step were unable to reach a quick decision. They first had to 
carefully weigh all the difficulties and risks, though Miep was ready 
to set off immediately with me in tow. In the meantime, I'd taken my 
gray coat from the closet, but it was so small it looked as if it 
might have belonged to my little sister. We lowered the hem, but I 
still couldn't button it. I'm really curious to see what they decide, 
only I don't think they'll ever work out a plan, because the British 
have landed in Sicily and Father's all set for a "quick finish."

Bep's been giving Margot and me a lot of office work to do. It makes 
us both feel important, and it's a big help to her. Anyone can file 
letters and make entries in a sales book, but we do it with 
remarkable accuracy.

Miep has so much to carry she looks like a pack mule. She goes forth 
nearly every day to scrounge up vegetables, and then bicycles back 
with her purchases in large shopping bags. She's also the one who 
brings five library books with her every Saturday. We long for 
Saturdays because that means books. We're like a bunch of little kids 
with a present. Ordinary people don't know how much books can mean to 
someone who's cooped up.

Our only diversions are reading, studying and listening to the radio.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, JULY 13, 1943

The Best Little Table

Yesterday afternoon Father gave me permission to ask Mr. Dussel 
whether he would please be so good as to allow me (see how polite I 
am?) to use the table in our room two afternoons a week, from four to 
five-thirty. I already sit there every day from two-thirty to four 
while Dussel takes a nap, but the rest of the time the room and the 
table are off-limits to me. It's impossible to study next door in the 
afternoon, because there's too much going on. Besides, Father 
sometimes likes to sit at the desk during the afternoon.

So it seemed like a reasonable request, and I asked Dussel very 
politely. What do you think the learned gentleman's reply was? "No." 
Just plain "No!"

I was incensed and wasn't about to let myself be put off like that. I 
asked him the reason for his "No," but this didn't get me anywhere. 
The gist of his reply was: "I have to study too, you know, and if I 
can't do that in the afternoons, I won't be able to fit it in at all. 
I have to finish the task I've set for myself; otherwise, there's no 
point in starting. Besides, you aren't serious about your studies. 
Mythology -- what kind of work is that? Reading and knitting don't 
count either. I use that table and I'm not going to give it up!"

I replied, "Mr. Dussel, I do take my wsork seriously. I can't study 
next door in the afternoons, and I would appreciate it if you would 
reconsider my request!"

Having said these words, the insulted Anne turned around and 
pretended the learned doctor wasn't there. I was seething with rage 
and felt that Dussel had been incredibly rude (which he certainly had 
been) and that I'd been very polite.

That evening, when I managed to get hold of Pim, I told him what had 
happened and we discussed what my next step should be, because I had 
no intention of giving up and preferred to deal with the matter 
myself. Pim gave me a rough idea of how to approach Dussel, but 
cautioned me to wait until the next day, since I was in such a flap. 
I ignored this last piece of advice and waited for Dussel after the 
dishes had been done. Pim was sitting next door and that had a 
calming effect.

I began, "Mr. Dussel, you seem to believe further discussion of the 
matter is pointless, but I beg you to reconsider."

Dussel gave me his most charming smile and said, "I'm always prepared 
to discuss the matter, even though it's already been settled."

I went on talking, despite Dussel's repeated interruptions. When you 
first came here," I said, "we agreed that the room was to be shared 
by the two of us. If we were to divide it fairly, you'd have the 
entire morning and I'd have the entire afternoon! I'm not asking for 
that much, but two afternoons a week does seem reasonable to me."

Dussel leapt out of his chair as if he'd sat on a pin. "You have no 
business talking about your rights to the room. Where am I supposed 
to go? Maybe I should ask Mr. van Daan to build me a cubbyhole in the 
attic. You're not the only one who can't find a quiet place to work. 
You're always looking for a fight. If your sister Margot, who has 
more right to work space than you do, had come to me with the same 
request, I'd never even have thought of refusing, but you. . ."

And once again he brought up the business about the mythology and the 
knitting, and once again Anne was insulted. However, I showed no sign 
of it and let Dussel finish: "But no, it's impossible to talk to you. 
You're shamefully self-centered.

No one else matters, as long as you get your way. I've never seen 
such a child.

But after all is said and done, I'll be obliged to let you have your 
way, since I don't want people saying later on that Anne Frank failed 
her exams because Mr.

Dussel refused to relinquish his table!"

He went on and on until there was such a deluge of words I could 
hardly keep up.

For one fleeting moment I thought, "Him and his lies. I'll smack his 
ugly mug so hard he'll go bouncing off the wall!" But the next moment 
I thought, "Calm down, he's not worth getting so upset about!"

At long last Mr. Dussel' s fury was spent, and he left the room with 
an expression of triumph mixed with wrath, his coat pockets bulging 
with food.

I went running over to Father and recounted the entire story, or at 
least those parts he hadn't been able to follow himself. rim decided 
to talk to Dussel that very same evening, and they spoke for more 
than half an hour.

They first discussed whether Anne should be allowed to use the table, 
yes or no.

Father said that he and Dussel had dealt with the subject once 
before, at which time he'd professed to agree with Dussel because he 
didn't want to contradict the elder in front of the younger, but 
that, even then, he hadn't thought it was fair.

Dussel felt I had no right to talk as if he were an intruder laying 
claim to everything in sight. But Father protested strongly, since he 
himself had heard me say nothing of the kind. And so the conversation 
went back and forth, with Father defending my "selfishness" and my 
"busywork" and Dussel grumbling the whole time.

Dussel finally had to give in, and I was granted the opportunity to 
work without interruption two afternoons a week. Dussel looked very 
sullen, didn't speak to me for two days and made sure he occupied the 
table from five to five-thirty -- all very childish, of course.

Anyone who's so petty and pedantic at the age of fifty-four was born 
that way and is never going to change.

FRIDAY, JULY 16, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

There's been another break-in, but this time a real one! Peter went 
down to the warehouse this morning at seven, as usual, and noticed at 
once that both the warehouse door and the street door were open. He 
immediately reported this to Pim, who went to the private office, 
tuned the radio to a German station and locked the door. Then they 
both went back upstairs. In such cases our orders are not to wash 
ourselves or run any water, to be quiet, to be dressed by eight and 
not to go to the bathroom," and as usual we followed these to the 
letter. We were all glad we'd slept so well and hadn't heard 
anything. For a while we were indignant because no one from the 
office came upstairs the entire morning; Mr. Kleiman left us on 
tenterhooks until eleven-thirty. He told that the burglars had forced 
the outside door and the warehouse door with a crowbar, but when they 
didn't find anything worth stealing, they tried their luck on the 
next floor. They stole two cashboxes containing 40 guilders, blank 
checkbooks and, worst of all, coupons for 330 pounds of sugar, our 
entire allotment. It won't be easy to wangle new ones.

Mr. Kugler thinks this burglar belongs to the same gang as the one 
who made an unsuccessful attempt six weeks ago to open all three 
doors (the warehouse door and the two outside doors).

The burglary caused another stir, but the Annex seems to thrive on 
excitement.

Naturally, we were glad the cash register and the typewriters had 
been safely tucked away in our clothes closet.

Yours, Anne

PS. Landing in Sicily. Another step closer to the . . . !

MONDAY, JULY 19,1943

Dearest Kitty,

North Amsterdam was very heavily bombed on Sunday. There was 
apparently a great deal of destruction. Entire streets are in ruins, 
and it will take a while for them to dig out all the bodies. So far 
there have been two hundred dead and countless wounded; the hospitals 
are bursting at the seams. We've been told of children searching 
forlornly in the smoldering ruins for their dead parents. It still 
makes me shiver to think of the dull, distant drone that signified 
the approaching destruction.

FRIDAY, JULY 23, 1943

Bep is currently able to get hold of notebooks, especially journals 
and ledgers, useful for my bookkeeping sister! Other kinds are for 
sale as well, but don't ask what they're like or how long they'll 
last. At the moment \ they're all labeled

"No Coupons Needed!" Like everything else you can purchase without 
ration stamps, they're i totally worthless. They consist of twelve 
sheets of gray I paper with narrow lines that slant across the page. 
Margot is thinking about taking a course in calligraphy; I've advised 
her to go ahead and do it. Mother won't let me because of my eyes, 
but I think that's silly. Whether I do I that or something else, it 
all comes down to the same I thing.

Since you've never been through a war, Kitty, and since you know very 
little about life in hiding, in spite of my letters, let me tell you, 
just for fun, what we each want to do first when we're able to go 
outside again.

Margot and Mr. van Daan wish, above all else, to have a hot bath, 
filled to the brim, which they can lie in for more than half an hour. 
Mrs. van Daan would like a cake, Dussel can think of nothing but 
seeing his Charlotte, and Mother is dying for a cup of real coffee. 
Father would like to visit Mr. Voskuijl, Peter would go downtown, and 
as for me, I'd be so overjoyed I wouldn't know where to begin.

Most of all I long to have a home of our own, to be able to move 
around freely and have someone help me with my homework again, at 
last. In other words, to go back to school!

Bep has offered to get us some fruit, at so-called bargain prices: 
grapes 2.50

guilders a pound, gooseberries 70 cents a pound, one peach 50 cents, 
melons 75

cents a pound. No wonder the papers write every evening in big, fat 
letters: "Keep Prices Down!"

MONDAY, JULY 26, 1943

Dear Kitty,

Yesterday was a very tumultuous day, and we're still all wound up. 
Actually, you may wonder if there's ever a day that passes without 
some kind of excitement.

The first warning siren went off in the morning while we were at 
breakfast, but we paid no attention, because it only meant that the 
planes were crossing the coast.

I had a terrible headache, so I lay down for an hour after breakfast 
and then went to the office at around two.

At two-thirty Margot had finished her office work and was just 
gathering her things together when the sirens began wailing again. So 
she and I trooped back upstairs. None too soon, it seems, for less 
than five minutes later the guns were booming so loudly that we went 
and stood in the hall. The house shook and the bombs kept falling. I 
was clutching my "escape bag," more because I wanted to have 
something to hold on to than because I wanted to run away. I know we 
can't leave here, but if we had to, being seen on the streets would 
be just as dangerous as getting caught in an air raid. After half an 
hour the drone of engines faded and the house began to hum with 
activity again. Peter emerged from his lookout post in the front 
attic, Dussel remained in the front office, Mrs. van D. felt safest 
in the private office, Mr. van Daan had been watching from the loft, 
and those of us on the landing spread out to watch the columns of 
smoke rising from the harbor.

Before long the smell of fire was everywhere, and outside it looked 
as if the city were enveloped in a thick fog.

A big fire like that is not a pleasant sight, but fortunately for us 
it was all over, and we went baCk to our various chores. Just as we 
were starting dinner: another air-raid alarm. The food was good, but 
I lost my appetite the moment I heard the siren. Nothing happened, 
however, and forty-five minutes later the all clear was sounded. 
After the dishes had been washed: another air-raid warning, gunfire 
and swarms of planes. "Oh, gosh, twice in one day," we thought, 
"that's twice in one day," we thought, "that's twice too many." 
Little good that did us, because once agai the bombs rained down, 
this time on the others of the city.

According to British reports, Schiphol Airport was bombed. The planes 
dived and climbed, the air was abuzz with the drone of engines. It 
was very scary, and the whole time I kept thinking, "Here it comes, 
this is it."

I can assure you that when I went to bed at nine, my legs were still 
shaking. At the stroke of midnight I woke up again: more planes! 
Dussel was undressing, but I took no notice and leapt up, wide awake, 
at the sound of the first shot. I stayed in Father's bed until one, 
in my own bed until one-thirty, and was back in

Father's bed at two. But the planes kept on coming. At last they 
stopped firing and I was able to go back "home" again. I finally fell 
asleep at half past two.

Seven o'clock. I awoke with a start and sat up in bed. Mr. van Daan 
was with Father. My first thought was: burglars. "Everything," I 
heard Mr. van Daan say, and I thought everything had been stolen. But 
no, this time it was wonderful news, the best we've had in months, 
maybe even since the war began. Mussolini has resigned and the King 
of Italy has taken over the government.

We jumped for joy. After the awful events of yesterday, finally 
something good happens and brings us. . . hope! Hope for an end to 
the war, hope for peace.

Mr. Kugler dropped by and told us that the Fokker aircraft factory 
had been hit hard. Meanwhile, there was another air-raid alarm this 
morning, with planes flying over, and another warning siren. I've had 
it up to here with alarms. I've hardly slept, and the last thing I 
want to do is work. But now the suspense about Italy and the hope 
that the war will be over by the end of the year are keeping us 
awake. .

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, JULY 29, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Mrs. van Daan, Dussel and I were doing the dishes, and I was 
extremely quiet. This is very unusual for me and they were sure to 
notice, so in order to avoid any questions, I quickly racked my 
brains for a neutral topic. I thought the book Henry from Across the 
Street might fit the bill, but I couldn't have been more wrong; if 
Mrs. van Daan doesn't jump down my throat, Mr. Dussel does. It all 
boiled down to this: Mr. Dussel had recommended the book to Margot 
and me as an example of excellent writing. We thought it was anything 
but that. The little boy had been portrayed well, but as for the 
rest. . . the less said the better. I mentioned something to that 
effect while we were doing the dishes, and Dussel launched into a 
veritable tirade.

"How can you possibly understand the psychology of a man? That of a 
child isn't so difficult [!]. But you're far too young to read a book 
like that. Even a twenty-year-old man would be unable to comprehend 
it." (So why did he go out of his way to recommend it to Margot and 
me?)

Mrs. van D. and Dussel continued their harangue: "You know way too 
much about things you're not supposed to. You've been brought up all 
wrong. Later on, when you're older, you won't be able to enjoy 
anything anymore. You'll say, 'Oh, I read that twenty years ago in 
some book.' You'd better hurry if you want to catch a husband or fall 
in love, since everything is bound to be a disappointment to you.

You already know all there is to know in theory. But in practice? 
That's another story!"

Can you imagine how I felt? I astonished myself by calmly replying, 
"You may think I haven't been raised properly, but many people would 
disagree!"

They apparently believe that good child-rearing includes trying to 
pit me against my parents, since that's all they ever do. And not 
telling a girl my age about grown-up subjects is fine. We can all see 
what happens when. people are raised that way.

At that moment I could have slapped them both for poking fun at me. I 
was beside myself with rage, and if I only knew how much longer we 
had to put up with each other's company, I'd start counting the days.

Mrs. van Daan's a fine one to talk! She sets an example all right -- 
a bad one!

She's known to be exceedingly pushy, egotistical, cunning, 
calculating and

perpetually dissatisfied. Add to that, vanity and coquettishness and 
there's no question about it: she's a thoroughly despicable person. I 
could write an entire book about Madame van Daan, and who knows, 
maybe someday I will. Anyone can put on a charming exterior when they 
want to. Mrs. van D. is friendly to strangers, especially men, so 
it's easy to make a mistake when you first get to know her.

Mother thinks that Mrs. van D. is too stupid for words, Margot that 
she's too unimportant, Pim that she's too ugly (literally and 
figuratively!), and after long observation (I'm never prejudiced at 
the beginning), I've come to the conclusion that she's all three of 
the above, and lots more besides. She has so many bad traits, why 
should I single out just one of them?

Yours, Anne

P.S. Will the reader please take into consideration that this story 
was written before the writer's fury had cooled?

TUESDAY, AUGUST 3, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Things are going well on the political front. Italy has banned the 
Fascist Party.

The people are fighting the Fascists in many places -- even the army 
has joined the fight. How can a country like that continue to wage 
war against England?

Our beautiful radio was taken away last week. Dussel was very angry 
at Mr. Kugler for turning it in on the appointed day. Dussel is 
slipping lower and lower in my estimation, and he's already below 
zero. hatever he says about politics, history, geography or ything 
else is so ridiculous that I hardly dare repeat it: Hitler will fade 
from history; the harbor in Rotterdam is bigger than the one in 
Hamburg; the English are idiots for not taking the opportunity to 
bomb Italy to

smithereens; etc., etc.

We just had a third air raid. I decided to grit my teeth and practice 
being courageous.

Mrs. van Daan, the one who always said "Let them fall" and "Better to 
end with a bang than not to end at all," is the most cowardly one 
among us. She was shaking like a leaf this morning and even burst 
into tears. She was comforted by her husband, with whom she recently 
declared a truce after a week of squabbling; I nearly got sentimental 
at the sight.

Mouschi has now proved, beyond a shadow of a doubt, that having a cat 
has

disadvantages as well as advantages. The whole house is crawling with 
fleas, and it's getting worse each day. Mr. Kleiman sprinkled yellow 
powder in every nook and cranny, but the fleas haven't taken the 
slightest notice. It's making us all very jittery; we're forever 
imagining a bite on our arms and legs or other parts of our bodies, 
so we leap up and do a few exercises, since it gives us an excuse to 
take a better look at our arms or necks. But now we're paying the 
price for having had so little physical exercise; we're so stiff we 
can hardly turn our heads. The real calisthenics fell by the wayside 
long ago.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, AUGUST 4,1943

Dearest Kitty,

Now that we've been in hiding for a little over a year, you know a 
great deal about our lives. Still, I can't possibly tell you 
everything, since it's all so different compared to ordinary times 
and ordinary people. Nevertheless, to give you a closer look into our 
lives, from time to time I'll describe part of an ordinary day. I'll 
start with the evening and night.

Nine in the evening. Bedtime always begins in the Annex with an 
enormous hustle and bustle. Chairs are shifted, beds pulled out, 
blankets unfolded -- nothing stays where it is during the daytime. I 
sleep on a small divan, which is only five feet long, so we have to 
add a few chairs to make it longer. Comforter, sheets, pillows, 
blankets: everything has to be removed from Dussel' s bed, where it's 
kept during the day.

In the next room there's a terrible creaking: that's Margot's folding 
bed being set up. More blankets and pillows, anything to make the 
wooden slats a bit more comfortable. Upstairs it sounds like thunder, 
but it's only Mrs. van D.'s bed being shoved against the window so 
that Her Majesty, arrayed in her pink bed jacket, can sniff the night 
air through her delicate little nostrils.

Nine o'clock. After Peter's finished, it's my turn for the bathroom. 
I wash myself from head to toe, and more often than not I find a tiny 
flea floating in the sink (only during the hot months, weeks or 
days). I brush my teeth, curl my hair, manicure my nails and dab 
peroxide on my upper lip to bleach the black hairs --

all this in less than half an hour.

Nine-thirty. I throw on my bathrobe. With soap in one hand, and 
potty, hairpins, panties, curlers and a wad of cotton in the other, I 
hurry out of the bathroom.

The next in line invariably calls me back to remove the gracefully 
curved but unsightly hairs that I've left in the sink.

Ten o'clock. Time to put up the blackout screen and say good-night. 
For the next fifteen minutes, at least, the house is filled with the 
creaking of beds and the sigh of broken springs, and then, provided 
our upstairs neighbors aren't having a marital spat in bed, all is 
quiet.

Eleven-thirty. The bathroom door creaks. A narrow strip of light 
falls into the room. Squeaking shoes, a large coat, even larger than 
the man inside it . . .

Dussel is returning from his nightly work in Mr. Kugler's office. I 
hear him shuffiing back and forth for ten whole minutes, the rustle 
of paper (from the food he's tucking away in his cupboard) and the 
bed being made up. Then the figure disappears again, and the only 
sound is the occasional suspicious noise from the bathroom.

Approximately three o'clock. I have to get up to use the tin can 
under my bed, which, to be on the safe side, has a rubber mat 
underneath in case of leaks. I always hold my breath while I go, 
since it clatters into the can like a brook down a mountainside. The 
potty is returned to its place, and the figure in the white nightgown 
(the one that causes Margot to exclaim every evening, "Oh, that 
indecent nighty!") climbs back into bed. A certain somebody lies 
awake for about fifteen minutes, listening to the sounds of the 
night. In the first place, to hear whether there are any burglars 
downstairs, and then to the various beds -- upstairs, next door and 
in my room -- to tell whether the others are asleep or half awake. 
This is no fun, especially when it concerns a member of the family 
named Dr. Dussel.

First, there's the sound of a fish gasping for air, and this is 
repeated nine or ten times. Then, the lips are moistened profusely. 
This is alternated with little smacking sounds, followed by a long 
period of tossing and turning and rearranging the pillows. After five 
minutes of perfect quiet, the same sequence repeats itself three more 
times, after which he's presumably lulled himself back to sleep for a 
while.

Sometimes the guns go off during the night, between one and four. I'm 
never aware of it before it happens, but all of a sudden I find 
myself standing beside my bed, out of sheer habit. Occasionally I'm 
dreaming so deeply (of irregular French verbs or a quarrel upstairs) 
that I realize only when my dream is over that the shooting has 
stopped and that I've remained quietly in my room. But usually I wake 
up. Then I grab a pillow and a handkerchief, throw on my robe and 
slippers and dash next door to Father, just the way Margot described 
in this birthday poem:

When shots rino out in the dark of night,

The door creaks open and into sight

Come a hanky, a pillow, a figure in white. . .

Once I've reached the big bed, the worst is over, except when the 
shooting is extra loud.

Six forty-five. Brrring . . . the alarm clock, which raises its 
shrill voice at any hour of the day or night, whether you want it to 
or not. Creak. . . wham. . .

Mrs. van D. turns it off. Screak . . . Mr. van D. gets up, puts on 
the water and races to the bathroom.

Seven-fifteen. The door creaks again. Dussel can go to the bathroom. 
Alone at last, I remove the blackout screen . . . and a new day 
begins in the Annex.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, AUGUST 5, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Today let's talk about the lunch break.

It's twelve-thirty. The whole gang breathes a sigh of relief: Mr. van 
Maaren, the man with the shady past, and

Mr. de Kok have gone home for lunch.

Upstairs you can hear the thud of the vacuum cleaner on Mrs. van D.'s 
beautiful and only rug. Margot tucks a few books under her arm and 
heads for the class for

"slow learners," which is what Dussel seems to be. Pim goes and sits 
in a corner with his constant companion, Dickens, in hopes of finding 
a bit of peace and quiet. Mother hastens upstairs to help the busy 
little housewife, and I tidy up both the bathroom and myself at the 
same time.

Twelve forty-five. One by one they trickle in: first Mr.

Gies and then either Mr. Kleiman or Mr. Kugler, followed by Bep and 
sometimes even Miep.

One. Clustered around the radio, they all listen raptly to the BBC. 
This is the only time the members of the Annex family don't interrupt 
each other, since even Mr. van Daan can't argue with the speaker.

One-fifteen. Food distribution. Everyone from downstairs gets a cup 
of soup, plus dessert, if there happens to be any. A contented Mr. 
Gies sits on the divan or leans against the desk with his newspaper, 
cup and usually the cat at his side. If one of the three is missing, 
he doesn't hesitate to let his protest be heard. Mr.

Kleiman relates the latest news from town, and he's an excellent 
source. Mr.

Kugler hurries up the stairs, gives a short but solid knock on the 
door and comes in either wringing his hands or rubbing them in glee, 
depending on whether he's quiet and in a bad mood or talkative and in 
a good mood.

One forty-five. Everyone rises from the table and goes about their 
business.

Margot and Mother do the dishes, Mr. and Mrs. van D. head for the 
divan, Peter for the attic, Father for his divan, Dussel too, and 
Anne does her homework.

What comes next is the quietest hour of the day; when they're all 
asleep, there are no disturbances. To judge by his face, Dussel is 
dreaming of food. But I don't look at him long, because the time 
whizzes by and before you know it, it'll be 4

P.M. and the pedantic Dr. Dussel will be standing with the clock in 
his hand because I'm one minute ,late clearing off the table.

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, AUGUST 7, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

A few weeks ago I started writing a story, something I made up from 
beginning to end, and I've enjoyed it so much that the products of my 
pen are piling up.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, AUGUST 9, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

We now continue with a typical day in the Annex. Since we've already 
had lunch, it's time to describe dinner.

Mr. van Daan. Is served first, and takes a generous portion of 
whatever he likes.

Usually joins in the conversation, never fails to give his opinion. 
Once he's spoken, his word is final. If anyone dares to suggest 
otherwise, Mr. van D. can put up a good fight. Oh, he can hiss like a 
cat. . . but I'd rather he didn't.

Once you've seen it, you never want to see it again. His opinion is 
the best, he knows the most about everything. Granted, the man has a 
good head on his

shoulders, but it's swelled to no small degree.

Madame. Actually, the best thing would be to say nothing. Some days, 
especially when a foul mood is on the way, her face is hard to read. 
If you analyze the discussions, you realize she's not the subject, 
but the guilty party! A fact everyone prefers to ignore. Even so, you 
could call her the instigator. Stirring up trouble, now that's what 
Mrs. van Daan calls fun. Stirring up trouble between Mrs. Frank and 
Anne. Margot and Mr. Frank aren t qwte as easy.

But let's return to the table. Mrs. van D. may think she doesn't 
always get enough, but that's not the case. The choicest potatoes, 
the tastiest morsel, the tenderest bit of whatever there is, that's 
Madame's motto. The others can all have their turn, as long as I get 
the best. (Exactly what she accuses Anne Frank of doing.) Her second 
watchword is: keep talking. As long as somebody's listening, it 
doesn't seem to occur to her to wonder whether they're interested. 
She must think that whatever Mrs. van Daan says will interest 
everyone.

Smile coquettishly, pretend you know everything, offer everyone a 
piece of advice and mother them -- that's sure to make a good 
impression. But if you take a better look, the good impression fades. 
One, she's hardworking; two, cheerful; three, coquettish -- and 
sometimes a cute face. That's Petronella van Daan.

The third diner. Says very little. Young Mr. van Daan is usually 
quiet and hardly makes his presence known. As far as his appetite is 
concerned, he's a Danaldean vessel that never gets full. Even after 
the most substantial meal, he can look you calmly in the eye and 
claim he could have eaten twice as much.

Number four -- Margot. Eats like a bird and doesn't talk at all. She 
eats only vegetables and fruit. "Spoiled," in the opinion of the van 
Daans. "Too little exercise and fresh air," in ours.

Beside her -- Mama. Has a hearty appetite, does her share of the 
talking. No one has the impression, as they do with Mrs. van Daan, 
that this is a housewife.

What's the difference between the two? Well, Mrs. van D. does the 
cooking and Mother does the dishes and polishes the furniture.

Numbers six and seven. I won't say much about Father and me. The 
former is the most modest person at the table. He always looks to see 
whether the others have been served first. He needs nothing for 
himself; the best things are for the children. He's goodness 
personified. Seated next to him is the Annex's little bundle of 
nerves.

Dussel. Help yourself, keep your eyes on the food, eat and don't 
talk. And if you have to say something, then for goodness' sake talk 
about food. That doesn't lead to quarrels, just to bragging. He 
consumes enormous portions, and "no" is not part of his vocabulary, 
whether the food is good or bad.

Pants that come up to his chest, a red jacket, black patent-leather 
slippers and horn-rimmed glasses -- that's how he looks when he's at 
work at the little table, always studying and never progressing. This 
is interrupted only by his afternoon nap, food and -- his favorite 
spot -- the bathroom. Three, four or five times a day there's bound 
to be someone waiting outside the bathroom door, hopping

impatiently from one foot to another, trying to hold it in and barely 
managing.

Does Dussel care? Not a whit. From seven-fifteen to seven-thirty, 
from twelve-thirty to one, from two to two-fifteen, from four to 
four-fifteen, from six to six-fifteen, from eleven-thirty to twelve. 
You can set your watch by them; these are the times for his "regular 
sessions." He never deviates or lets himself be swayed by the voices 
outside the door, begging him to open up before a disaster occurs.

Number nine is not part of our Annex family, although she does share 
our house and table. Hep has a healthy appetite. She cleans her plate 
and isn't choosy. Hep's easy to please and that pleases us. She can 
be characterized as follows: cheerful, good-humored, kind and willing.

TUESDAY, AUGUST 10, 1943

Dearest Kitty, .

A new idea: during meals I talk more to myself than to the others, 
which has two advantages. First, they're glad they don't have to 
listen to my continuous

chatter, and second, I don't have to get annoyed by their opinions. I 
don't think my opinions are stupid but other people do, so it's 
better to keep them to myself.

I apply the same tactic when I have to eat something I loathe. I put 
the dish in front of me, pretend it's delicious, avoid looking at it 
as much as possible, and it's gone before I've had time to realize 
what it is. When I get up in the

morning, another very disagreeable moment, I leap out of bed, think 
to myself,

"You'll be slipping back under the covers soon," walk to the window, 
take down the blackout screen, sniff at the crack until I feel a bit 
of fresh air, and I'm awake. I strip the bed as fast as I can so I 
won't be tempted to get back in. Do you know what Mother calls this 
sort of thing? The art of living. Isn't that a funny expression?

We've all been a little confused this past week because our dearly 
beloved

Westertoren bells have been carted off to be melted down for the war, 
so we have no idea of the exact time, either night or day. I still 
have hopes that they'll come up with a substitute, made of tin or 
copper or some such thing, to remind the neighborhood of the clock.

Everywhere I go, upstairs or down, they all cast admiring glances at 
my feet, which are adorned by a pair of exceptionally beautiful (for 
times like these!) shoes. Miep managed to snap them up for 27.50 
guilders. Burgundy-colored suede and leather with medium-sized high 
heels. I feel as if I were on stilts, and look even taller than I 
already am.

Yesterday was my unlucky day. I pricked my right thumb with the blunt 
end of a big needle. As a result, Margot had to peel potatoes for me 
(take the good with the bad), and writing was awkward. Then I bumped 
into the cupboard door so hard it nearly knocked me over, and was 
scolded for making such a racket. They wouldn't let me run water to 
bathe my forehead, so now I'm walking around with a giant lump over 
my right eye. To make matters worse, the little toe on my right foot 
got stuck in the vacuum cleaner. It bled and hurt, but my other 
ailments were already causing me so much trouble that I let this one 
slide, which was stupid of me, because now I'm walking around with an 
infected toe. What with the salve, the gauze and the tape, I can't 
get my heavenly new shoe on my foot.

Dussel has put us in danger for the umpteenth time. He actually had 
Miep bring him a book, an anti-Mussolini tirade, which has been 
banned. On the way here she was knocked down by an SS motorcycle. She 
lost her head and shouted "You brutes!" and went on her way. I don't 
dare think what would have happened if she'd been taken down to 
headquarters.

Yours, Anne

A Daily Chore in Our Little Community: Peeling Potatoes!

One person goes to get some newspapers; another, the knives (keeping 
the best for himself, of course); the third, the potatoes; and the 
fourth, the water.

Mr. Dussel begins. He may not always peel them very well, but he does 
peel

nonstop, glancing left and right to see if everyone is doing it the 
way he does.

No, they're not!

"Look, Anne, I am taking peeler in my hand like so and going from the 
top to bottom! Nein, not so . . . but so!"

"I think my way is easier, Mr. Dussel," I say tentatively.

"But this is best way, Anne. This you can take from me. Of course, it 
is no matter, you do the way you want."

We go on peeling. I glance at Dussel out of the corner of my eye. 
Lost in thought, he shakes his head (over me, no doubt), but says no 
more.

I keep on peeling. Then I look at Father, on the other side of me. To 
Father, peeling potatoes is not a chore, but precision work. When he 
reads, he has a deep wrinkle in the back of his head. But when he's 
preparing potatoes, beans or vegetables, he seems to be totally 
absorbed in his task. He puts on his potato-peeling face, and when 
it's set in that particular way, it would be impossible for him to 
turn out anything less than a perfectly peeled potato.

I keep on working. I glance up for a second, but that's all the time 
I need. Mrs.

van D. is trying to attract Dussel's attention. She starts by looking 
in his direction, but Dussel pretends not to notice. She winks, but 
Dussel goes on peeling. She laughs, but Dussel still doesn't look up. 
Then Mother laughs too, but Dussel pays them no mind. Having failed 
to achieve her goal, Mrs. van D. is obliged to change tactics. 
There's a brief silence. Then she says, "Putti, why don't you put on 
an apron? Otherwise, I'll have to spend all day tomorrow trying to 
get the spots out of your suit!"

"I'm not getting it dirty."

Another brief silence. "Putti, why don't you sit down?'

"I'm fine this way. I like standing up!"

Silence.

"Putti, look out, du spritzt schon!".* [*Now you're splashing!]

"I know, Mommy, but I'm being careful."

Mrs. van D. casts about for another topic. "Tell me, Putti, why 
aren't the British carrying out any bombing raids today?"

"Because the weather's bad, Kerli!"

"But yesterday it was such nice weather and they weren't flying then 
either."

"Let's drop the subject."

"Why? Can't a person talk about that or offer an opinion?'

"Well, why in the world not?"

"Oh, be quiet, Mammichen!"* [*Mommy]

"Mr. Frank always answers his wife."

Mr. van D. is trying to control himself. This remark always rubs him 
the wrong way, but Mrs. van D.'s not one to quit: "Oh, there's never 
going to be an invasion!"

Mr. van D. turns white, and when she notices it, Mrs. van D. turns 
red, but she's not about to be deterred: "The British aren't doing a 
thing!"

The bomb bursts. "And now shut up, Donnerwetter noch mal!* [*For 
crying out loud!"]

Mother can barely stifle a laugh, and I stare straight ahead.

Scenes like these are repeated almost daily, unless they've just had 
a terrible fight. In that case, neither Mr. nor Mrs. van D. says a 
word.

It's time for me to get some more potatoes. I go up to the attic, 
where Peter is busy picking fleas from the cat.

He looks up, the cat notices it, and whoosh. . . he's gone. Out the 
window and into the rain gutter.

Peter swears; I laugh and slip out of the room.

Freedom in the Annex

Five-thirty. Bep's arrival signals the beginning of our nightly 
freedom. Things get going right away. I go upstairs with Bep, who 
usually has her dessert before the rest of us. The moment she sits 
down, Mrs. van D. begins stating her wishes.

Her list usually starts with "Oh, by the way, Bep, something else I'd 
like. . ."

Bep winks at me. Mrs. van D. doesn't miss a chance to make her wishes 
known to whoever comes upstairs. It must be one of the reasons none 
of them like to go up there.

Five forty-five. Bep leaves. I go down two floors to have a look 
around: first to the kitchen, then to the private office and then to 
the coal bin to open the cat door for Mouschi.

After a long tour of inspection, I wind up in Mr. Kugler's office. 
Mr. van Daan is combing all the drawers and files for today's mail. 
Peter picks up Boche and the warehouse key; Pim lugs the typewriters 
upstairs; Margot looks around for a quiet place to do her office 
work; Mrs. van D. puts a kettle of water on the stove; Mother comes 
down the stairs with a pan of potatoes; we all know our jobs.

Soon Peter comes back from the warehouse. The first question they ask 
him is whether he's remembered the bread. No, he hasn't. He crouches 
before the door to the front office to make himself as small as 
possible and crawls on his hands and knees to the steel cabinet, 
takes out the bread and starts to leave. At any rate, that's what he 
intends to do, but before he knows what's happened, Mouschi has 
jumped over him and gone to sit under the desk.

Peter looks all around him. Aha, there's the cat! He crawls back into 
the office and grabs the cat by the tail. Mouschi hisses, Peter 
sighs. What has he

accomplished? Mouschi's now sitting by the window licking herself, 
very pleased at having escaped Peter's clutches. Peter has no choice 
but to lure her with a piece of bread. Mouschi takes the bait, 
follows him out, and the door closes.

I watch the entire scene through a crack in the door.

Mr. van Daan is angry and slams the door. Margot and I exchange looks 
and think the same thing: he must have worked himself into a rage 
again because of some blunder on Mr. Kugler's part, and he's 
forgotten all about the Keg Company next door.

Another step is heard in the hallway. Dussel comes in, goes toward 
the window with an air of propriety, sniffs. . . coughs, sneezes and 
clears his throat. He's out of luck -- it was pepper. He continues on 
to the front office. The curtains are open, which means he can't get 
at his writing paper. He disappears with a scowl.

Margot and I exchange another glance. "One less page for his 
sweetheart tomorrow,"

I hear her say. I nod in agreement.

An elephant's tread is heard on the stairway. It's Dussel, seeking 
comfort in his favorite spot.

We continue working. Knock, knock, knock. . . Three taps means 
dinnertime!

MONDAY, AUGUST 23, 1943

Wenn Die Uhr Halb Neune Schlaat . . .* [* When the clock strikes half 
past eight.]

Margot and Mother are nervous. "Shh . . . Father. Be quiet, Otto. Shh 
. . . Pim!

It's eight-thirty.

Come here, you can't run the water anymore. Walk softly!" A sample of 
what's said to Father in the bathroom. At the stroke of half past 
eight, he has to be in the living room. No running water, no flushing 
toilet, no walking around, no noise whatsoever. As long as the office 
staff hasn't arrived, sounds travel more easily to the warehouse.

The door opens upstairs at eight-twenty, and this is followed by 
three gentle taps on the floor. . . Anne's hot cereal. I clamber up 
the stairs to get my doggie dish.

Back downstairs, everything has to be done quickly, quickly: I comb 
my hair, put away the potty, shove the bed back in place. Quiet! The 
clock is striking eight-thirty! Mrs. van D. changes shoes and 
shuffles through the room in her slippers; Mr. van D. too -- a 
veritable Charlie Chaplin. All is quiet.

The ideal family scene has now reached its high point. I want to read 
or study and Margot does too. Father and Mother ditto. Father is 
sitting (with Dickens and the dictionary, of course) on the edge of 
the sagging, squeaky bed, which doesn't even have a decent mattress. 
Two bolsters can be piled on top of each other. "I don't need these," 
he thinks. "I can manage without them!"

Once he starts reading, he doesn't look up. He laughs now and then 
and tries to get Mother to read a story.

"I don't have the time right now!"

He looks disappointed, but then continues to read.

A little while later, when he comes across another good passage, he 
tries again:

"You have to read this, Mother!"

Mother sits on the folding bed, either reading, sewing, knitting or 
studying, whichever is next on her list. An idea suddenly occurs to 
her, and she quickly says, so as not to forget, "Anne, remember to . 
. . Margot, jot this down. . . "

After a while it's quiet again. Margot slams her book shut; Father 
knits his forehead, his eyebrows forming a funny curve and his 
wrinkle of concentration reappearing I at the back of his head, and 
he buries himself in his book 1 again; Mother starts chatting with 
Margot; and I get curious and listen too. Pim is drawn into the 
conversation . . . Nine o'clock. Breakfast!

FRIDAY, SEPTEMBER 10, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Every time I write to you, something special has happened, usually 
unpleasant rather than pleasant. This time, however, something 
wonderful is going on.

On Wednesday, September 8, we were listening to the seven o'clock 
news when we heard an announcement: "Here is some of the best news of 
the war so far: Italy has capitulated." Italy has unconditionally 
surrendered! The Dutch broadcast from England began at eight-fifteen 
with the news: "Listeners, an hour and fifteen minutes ago, just as I 
finished writing my daily report, we received the wonderful news of 
Italy's capitulation. I tell you, I never tossed my notes into the

wastepaper basket with more delight than I did today!"

"God Save the King," the American national anthem and the Russian'

'Internationale" were played. As always, the Dutch program was 
uplifting without being too optimistic.

The British have landed in Naples. Northern Italy is occupied by the 
Germans. The truce was signed on Friday, September 3, the day the 
British landed in Italy. The Germans are ranting and raving in all 
the newspapers at the treachery of Badoglio and the Italian king.

Still, there's bad news as well. It's about Mr. Kleiman. As you know, 
we all like him very much. He's unfailingly cheerful and amazingly 
brave, despite the fact that he's always sick and in pain and can't 
eat much or do a lot of walking. "When Mr. Kleiman enters a room, the 
sun begins to shine," Mother said recently, and she's absolutely 
right.

Now it seems he has to go to the hospital for a very difficult 
operation on his stomach, and will have to stay there for at least 
four weeks. You should have seen him when he told us good-bye. He 
acted so normally, as though he were just off to do an errand.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, SEPTEMBER 16, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Relationships here in the Annex are getting worse all the time. We 
don't dare open our mouths at mealtime (except to slip in a bite of 
food), because no matter what we say, someone is bound to resent it 
or take it the wrong way. Mr. Voskuijl occasionally comes to visit 
us. Unfortunately, he's not doing very well. He isn't making it any 
easier for his family, because his attitude seems to be: what do I 
care, I'm going to die anyway! When I think how touchy everyone is 
here, I can just imagine what it must be like at the Voskuijls'.

I've been taking valerian every day to fight the anxiety and 
depression, but it doesn't stop me from being even more miserable the 
next day. A good hearty laugh would help better than ten valerian 
drops, but we've almost forgotten how to laugh. Sometimes I'm afraid 
my face is going to sag with all this sorrow and that my mouth is 
going to permanently droop at the corners. The others aren't doing 
any better. Everyone here is dreading the great terror known as 
winter.

Another fact that doesn't exactly brighten up our days is that Mr. 
van Maaren, the man who works in the warehouse, is getting suspicious 
about the Annex. A person with any brains must have noticed by now 
that Miep sometimes says she's going to the lab, Bep to the file room 
and Mr. Kleiman to the Opekta supplies, while Mr.

Kugler claims the Annex doesn't belong to this building at all, but 
to the one next door.

We wouldn't care what Mr. van Maaren thought of the situation except 
that he's known to be unreliable and to possess a high degree of 
curiosity. He's not one who can be put off with a flimsy excuse.

One day Mr. Kugler wanted to be extra cautious, so at twenty past 
twelve he put on his coat and went to the drugstore around the 
corner. Less than five minutes later he was back, and he sneaked up 
the stairs like a thief to visit us. At one-fifteen he started to 
leave, but Bep met him on the landing and warned him that van Maaren 
was in the office. Mr. Kugler did an about-face and stayed with us 
until one-thirty. Then he took off his shoes and went in his 
stockinged feet (despite his cold) to the front attic and down the 
other stairway, taking one step at a time to avoid the creaks. It 
took him fifteen minutes to negotiate the stairs, but he wound up 
safely in the office after having entered from the outside.

In the meantime, Bep had gotten rid of van Maaren and come to get Mr. 
Kugler from the Annex. But he'd already left and at that moment was 
still tiptoeing down the stairs. What must the passersby have thought 
when they saw the manager putting on his shoes outside? Hey, you 
there, in the socks!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, SEPTEMBER 29, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

It's Mrs. van Daan's birthday. Other than one ration stamp each for 
cheese, meat and bread, all she received from us was a jar of jam. 
Her husband, Dussel and the office staff gave her nothing but flowers 
and also food. Such are the times we live in!

Bep had a nervous fit last week because she had so many errands to 
do. Ten times a day people were sending her out for something, each 
time insisting she go right away or go again or that she'd done it 
all wrong. And when you think that she has her regular office work to 
do, that Mr. Kleiman is sick, that Miep is home with a cold and that 
Bep herself has a sprained ankle, boyfriend troubles and a grouchy 
father, it's no wonder she's at the end of her tether. We comforted 
her and told her that if she'd put her foot down once or twice and 
say she didn't have the time, the shopping lists would shrink of 
their own accord.

Saturday there was a big drama, the likes of which have never been 
seen here before. It started with a discussion of van Maaren and 
ended in a general argument and tears. Dussel complained to Mother 
that he was being treated like a leper, that no one was friendly to 
him and that, after all, he hadn't done anything to deserve it. This 
was followed by a lot of sweet talk, which luckily Mother didn't fall 
for this time. She told him we were disappointed in him and that, on 
more than one occasion, he'd been a source of great annoyance. Dussel 
promised her the moon, but, as usual, we haven't seen so much as a 
beam.

There's trouble brewing with the van Daans, I can tell! Father's 
furious because they're cheating us: they've been holding back meat 
and other things. Oh, what kind of bombshell is about to burst now? 
If only I weren't so involved in all these skirmishes! If only I 
could leave here! They're driving us crazy!

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, OCTOBER 17, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. Kleiman is back, thank goodness! He looks a bit pale, and yet he 
cheerfully set off to sell some clothes for Mr. van Daan. The 
disagreeable fact is that Mr.

van Daan has run out of money. He lost his last hundred guilders in 
the warehouse, which is still creating trouble for us: the men are 
wondering how a hundred guilders could wind up in the warehouse on a 
Monday morning. Suspicion abounds.

Meanwhile, the hundred guilders have been stolen. Who's the thief?

But I was talking about the money shortage. Mrs. van D. has scads of 
dresses, coats and shoes, none of which she feels she can do without. 
Mr. van D.'s suit is difficult to sell, and Peter's bike was put on 
the block, but is back again, since nobody wanted it. But the story 
doesn't end there. You see, Mrs. van D. is going to have to part with 
her fur coat. In her opinion, the firm should pay for our upkeep, but 
that's ridiculous. They just had a flaming row about it and have 
entered the "oh, my sweet Putti" and "darling Kerli" stage of 
reconciliation.

My mind boggles at the profanity this honorable house has had to 
endure in the past month. Father walks around with his lips pressed 
together, and whenever he hears his name, he looks up in alarm, as 
ifhe's afraid he'll be called upon to resolve another delicate 
problem. Mother's so wrought up her cheeks are blotched with red, 
Margot complains of headaches, Dussel can't sleep, Mrs. van D. frets 
and fumes all day long, and I've gone completely round the bend. To 
tell you the truth, I sometimes forget who we're at odds with and who 
we're not. The only way to take my mind off it is to study, and I've 
been doing a lot of that lately.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, OCTOBER 29,1943

My dearest Kitty,

Mr. Kleiman is out again; his stomach won't give him a moment's 
peace. He doesn't even know whether it's stopped bleeding. He came to 
tell us he wasn't feeling well and was going home, and for the first 
time he seemed really down.

Mr. and Mrs. van D. have had more raging battles. The reason is 
simple: they're broke. They wanted to sell an overcoat and a suit of 
Mr. van D. 's, but were unable to find any buyers. His prices were 
way too high.

Some time ago Mr. Kleiman was talking about a furrier he knows. This 
gave Mr. van D. the idea of selling his wife's fur coat. It's made of 
rabbit skin, and she's had it for seventeen years. Mrs. van D. got 
325 guilders for it, an enormous amount. She wanted to keep the money 
herself to buy new clothes after the war, and it took some doing 
before Mr. van D. could make her understand that it was

desperately needed to cover household expenses.

You can't imagine the screaming, shouting, stamping of feet and 
swearing that went on. It was terrifying. My family stood holding its 
breath at the bottom of the stairs, in case it might be necessary to 
drag them apart. All the bickering, tears and nervous tension have 
become such a stress and strain that I fall into my bed at night 
crying and thanking my lucky stars that I have half an hour to myself.

I'm doing fine, except I've got no appetite. I keep hearing: 
"Goodness, you look awful!" I must admit they're doing their best to 
keep me in condition: they're plying me with dextrose, cod-liver oil, 
brewer's yeast and calcium. My nerves often get the better of me, 
especially on Sundays; that's when I really feel miserable. The 
atmosphere is stifling, sluggish, leaden. Outside, you don't hear a 
single bird, and a deathly, oppressive silence hangs over the house 
and clings to me as if it were going to drag me into the deepest 
regions of the underworld. At times like these, Father, Mother and 
Margot don't matter to me in the least. I wander from room to room, 
climb up and down the stairs and feel like a songbird whose wings 
have been ripped off and who keeps hurling itself against the bars of 
its dark cage. "Let me out, where there's fresh air and laughter!" a 
voice within me cries. I don't even bother to reply anymore, but lie 
down on the divan. Sleep makes the silence and the terrible fear go 
by more quickly, helps pass the time, since it's impossible to kill 
it.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 3, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

To take our minds off matters as well as to develop them, Father 
ordered a catalog from a correspondence school. Margot pored through 
the thick brochure three times without finding anything to her liking 
and within her budget. Father was easier to satisfy and decided to 
write and ask for a trial lesson in "Elementary Latin." No sooner 
said than done. The lesson arrived, Margot set to work 
enthusiastically and decided to take the course, despite the expense. 
It's much too hard for me, though I'd really like to learn Latin.

To give me a new project as well, Father asked Mr. Kleiman for a 
children's Bible so I could finally learn something about the New 
Testament.

"Are you planning to give Anne a Bible for Hanukkah?" Margot asked, 
somewhat perturbed.

"Yes. . . Well, maybe St. Nicholas Day would be a better occasion," 
Father replied.

Jesus and Hanukkah don't exactly go together.

Since the vacuum cleaner's broken, I have to take an old brush to the 
rug every night. The window's closed, the light's on, the stove's 
burning, and there I am brushing away at the rug. "That's sure to be 
a problem," I thought to myself the first time. "There're bound to be 
complaints." I was right: Mother got a headache from the thick clouds 
of dust whirling around the room, Margot's new Latin

dictionary was caked with dirt, and rim grumbled that the floor 
didn't look any different anyway. Small thanks for my pains.

We've decided that from now on the stove is going to be lit at 
seven-thirty on Sunday mornings instead of five-thirty. I think it's 
risky. What will the

neighbors think of our smoking chimney?

It's the same with the curtains. Ever since we first went into 
hiding, they've been tacked firmly to the windows. Sometimes one of 
the ladies or gentlemen can't resist the urge to peek outside. The 
result: a storm of reproaches. The response:

"Oh, nobody will notice." That's how every act of carelessness begins 
and ends. No one will notice, no one will hear, no one will pay the 
least bit of attention.

Easy to say, but is it true?

At the moment, the tempestuous quarrels have subsided; only Dussel 
and the van Daans are still at loggerheads. When Dussel is talking 
about Mrs. van D., he invariably calls her' 'that old bat" or "that 
stupid hag," and conversely, Mrs.

van D. refers to our ever so learned gentleman as an "old maid" or a 
"touchy neurotic spinster, etc.

The pot calling the kettle black!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY EVENING, NOVEMBER 8,1943

Dearest Kitty,

If you were to read all my letters in one sitting, you'd be struck by 
the fact that they were written in a variety of moods. It annoys me 
to be so dependent on the moods here in the Annex, but I'm not the 
only one: we're all subject to them.

If I'm engrossed in a book, I have to rearrange my thoughts before I 
can mingle with other people, because otherwise they might think I 
was strange. As you can see, I'm currently in the middle of a 
depression. I couldn't really tell you what set it off, but I think 
it stems from my cowardice, which confronts me at every turn. This 
evening, when Bep was still here, the doorbell rang long and loud. I 
instantly turned white, my stomach churned, and my heart beat wildly 
-- and all because I was afraid.

At night in bed I see myself alone in a dungeon, without Father and 
Mother. Or I'm roaming the streets, or the Annex is on fire, or they 
come in the middle of the night to take us away and I crawl under my 
bed in desperation. I see everything as if it were actually taking 
place. And to think it might all happen soon!

Miep often says she envies us because we have such peace and quiet 
here. That may be true, but she's obviously not thinking about our 
fear.

I simply can't imagine the world will ever be normal again for us. I 
do talk about

"after the war," but it's as if I were talking about a castle in the 
air, something that can Ii never come true.

I see the ei ght of us in the Annex as if we were a patch of blue sky 
surrounded by menacing black clouds. The perfectly round spot on 
which we're standing is still safe, but the clouds are moving in on 
us, and the ring between us and the approaching danger is being 
pulled tighter and tighter. We're surrounded by darkness and danger, 
and in our desperate search for a way out we keep bumping into each 
other. We look at the fighting down below and the peace and beauty up 
above. In the meantime, we've been cut off by the dark mass of 
clouds, so that we can go neither up nor down. It looms before us 
like an impenetrable wall, trying to crush us, but not yet able to. I 
can only cry out and implore, "Oh, ring, ring, open wide and let us 
out!"

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, NOVEMBER 11, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

I have a good title for this chapter:

Ode to My Fountain Pen

In Memoriam

My fountain pen was always one of my most prized possessions; I 
valued it highly, especially because it had a thick nib, and I can 
only write neatly with thick nibs. It has led a long and interesting 
fountain-pen life, which I will summarize below.

When I was nine, my fountain pen (packed in cotton) arrived as a 
"sample of no commercial value" all the way from Aachen, where my 
grandmother (the kindly donor) used to live. I lay in bed with the 
flu, while the February winds howled around the apartment house. This 
splendid fountain pen came in a red leather case, and I showed it to 
my girlfriends the first chance I got. Me, Anne Frank, the proud 
owner of a fountain pen.

When I was ten, I was allowed to take the pen to school, and to my 
surprise, the teacher even let me write with it. When I was eleven, 
however, my treasure had to be tucked away again, because my 
sixth-grade teacher allowed us to use only school pens and inkpots. 
When I was twelve, I started at the Jewish Lyceum and my

fountain pen was given a new case in honor of the occasion. Not only 
did it have room for a pencil, it also had a zipper, which was much 
more impressive. When I was thirteen, the fountain pen went with me 
to the Annex, and together we've raced through countless diaries and 
compositions. I'd turned fourteen and my fountain pen was enjoying 
the last year of its life with me when . . .

It was just after five on Friday afternoon. I came out of my room and 
was about to sit down at the table to write when I was roughly pushed 
to one side to make room for Margot and Father, who wanted to 
practice their Latin. The fountain pen remained unused on the table, 
while its owner, sighing, was forced to make do with a very tiny 
corner of the table, where she began rubbing beans. That's how we 
remove mold from the beans and restore them to their original state. 
At a quarter to six I swept the floor, dumped the dirt into a news 
paper, along with the rotten beans, and tossed it into the stove. A 
giant flame shot up, and I thought it was wonderful that the stove, 
which had been gasping its last breath, had made such a miraculous 
recovery.

All was quiet again. The Latin students had left, and I sat down at 
the table to pick up where I'd left off. But no matter where I 
looked, my fountain pen was nowhere in sight. I took another look. 
Margot looked, Mother looked, Father looked, Dussel looked. But it 
had vanished.

"Maybe it fell in the stove, along with the beans!" Margot suggested.

"No, it couldn't have!" I replied.

But that evening, when my fountain pen still hadn't turned up, we all 
assumed it had been burned, especially because celluloid is highly 
inflammable. Our darkest fears were confirmed the next day when 
Father went to empty the stove and

discovered the clip, used to fasten it to a pocket, among the ashes. 
Not a trace of the gold nib was left. "It must have melted into 
stone," Father conjectured.

I'm left with one consolation, small though it may be: my fountain 
pen was

cremated, just as I would like to be someday!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, NOVEMBER 17, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Recent events have the house rocking on its foundations. Owing to an 
outbreak of diphtheria at Bep's, she won't be allowed to come in 
contact with us for six weeks. Without her, the cooking and shopping 
will be very difficult, not to mention how much we'll miss her 
company. Mr. Kleiman is still in bed and has eaten nothing but gruel 
for three weeks. Mr. Kugler is up to his neck in work.

Margot sends her Latin lessons to a teacher, who corrects and then 
returns them.

She's registered under Bep's name. The teacher's very nice, and witty 
too. I bet he's glad to have such a smart student.

Dussel is in a turmoil and we don't know why. It all began with 
Dussel's saying nothing when he was upstairs; he didn't exchange so 
much as a word with either Mr.

or Mrs. van Daan. We all noticed it. This went on for a few days, and 
then Mother took the opportunity to warn him about Mrs. van D., who 
could make life miserable for him. Dussel said Mr. van Daan had 
started the silent treatment and he had no intention of breaking it. 
I should explain that yesterday was November 16, the first 
anniversary of his living in the Annex. Mother received a plant in 
honor of the occasion, but Mrs. van Daan, who had alluded to the date 
for weeks and made no bones about the fact that she thought Dussel 
should treat us to dinner, received nothing. Instead of making use of 
the opportunity to thank us -- for the first time -- for unselfishly 
taking him in, he didn't utter a word. And on the morning of the 
sixteenth, when I asked him whether I should offer him my 
congratulations or my condolences, he replied that either one would 
do. Mother, having cast herself in the role of peacemaker, made no 
headway whatsoever, and the situation finally ended in a draw.

I can say without exaggeration that Dussel has definitely got a screw 
loose. We often laugh to ourselves because he has no memory, no fixed 
opinions and no common sense. He's amused us more than once by trying 
to pass on the news he's just heard, since the message invariably 
gets garbled in transmission. Furthermore, he answers every reproach 
or accusation with a load of fine 1\ promises, which he never manages 
to keep.

"Der Mann hat einen grossen Geist

Una ist so klein van Taten!"*

[*A well-known expression:

"The spirit of the man is great,

How puny are his deeds."

Yours, Anne

SATURDAY, NOVEMBER 27, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Last night, just as I was falling asleep, Hanneli suddenly appeared 
before me.

I saw her there, dressed in rags, her face thin and worn. She looked 
at me with such sadness and reproach in her enormous eyes that I 
could read the message in them: "Oh, Anne, why have you deserted me? 
Help me, help me, rescue me from this hell!"

And I can't help her. I can only stand by and watch while other 
people suffer and die. All I can do is pray to God to bring her back 
to us. I saw Hanneli, and no one else, and I understood why. I 
misjudged her, wasn't mature enough to

understand how difficult it was for her. She was devoted to her 
girlfriend, and it must have seemed as though I were trying to take 
her away. The poor thing, she must have felt awful! I know, because I 
recognize the feeling in myself! I had an occasional flash of 
understanding, but then got selfishly wrapped up again in my own 
problems and pleasures.

It was mean of me to treat her that way, and now she was looking at 
me, oh so helplessly, with her pale face and beseeching eyes. If only 
I could help her! Dear God, I have everything I could wish for, while 
fate has her in its deadly

clutches. She was as devout as I am, maybe even more so, and she too 
wanted to do what was right. But then why have I been chosen to live, 
while she's probably going to die? What's the difference between us? 
Why are we now so far apart?

To be honest, I hadn't thought of her for months -- no, for at least 
a year. I hadn't forgotten her entirely, and yet it wasn't until I 
saw her before me that I thought of all her suffering.

Oh, Hanneli, I hope that if you live to the end of the war and return 
to us, I'll be able to take you in and make up for the wrong I've 
done you.

But even if I were ever in a position to help, she wouldn't need it 
more than she does now. I wonder if she ever thinks of me, and what 
she's feeling?

Merciful God, comfort her, so that at least she won't be alone. Oh, 
if only You could tell her I'm thinking of her with compassion and 
love, it might help her go on.

I've got to stop dwelling on this. It won't get me anywhere. I keep 
seeing her enormous eyes, and they haunt me. Does Hanneli really and 
truly believe in God, or has religion merely been foisted upon her? I 
don't even know that. I never took the trouble to ask.

Hanneli, Hanneli, if only I could take you away, if only I could 
share everything I have with you. It's too late. I can't help, or 
undo the wrong I've done. But I'll never forget her again and I'll 
always pray for her!

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, DECEMBER 6, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

The closer it got to St. Nicholas Day, the more we all thought back 
to last year's festively decorated basket.

More than anyone, I thought it would be terrible to skip a 
celebration this year.

After long deliberation, I finally came up with an idea, something 
funny. I consulted rim, and a week ago we set to work writing a verse 
for each person.

Sunday evening at a quarter to eight we trooped upstairs carrying the 
big laundry basket, which had been decorated with cutouts and bows 
made of pink and blue carbon paper. On top was a large piece of brown 
wrapping paper with a note

attached. Everyone was rather amazed at the sheer size of the gift. I 
removed the note and read it aloud:

"Once again St. Nicholas Day

Has even come to our hideaway;

It won't be quite as Jun, I fear,

As the happy day we had last year.

Then we were hopeful, no reason to doubt

That optimism would win the bout,

And by the time this year came round,

We'd all be free, and s* and sound.

Still, let's not Jorget it's St. Nicholas Day,

Though we've nothing left to give away.

We'll have to find something else to do:

So everyone please look in their shoe!"

As each person took their own shoe out of the basket, there was a 
roar of

laughter. Inside each shoe was a little wrapped package addressed to 
its owner.

Yours, Anne

Dearest Kitty,

A bad case of flu has prevented me from writing to you until today. 
Being sick here is dreadful. With every cough, I had to duck under 
the blanket -- once, twice, three times -- and try to keep from 
coughing anymore.

Most of the time the tickle refused to go away, so I had to drink 
milk with honey, sugar or cough drops. I get dizzy just thinking 
about all the cures I've been subjected to: sweating out the fever, 
steam treatment, wet compresses, dry

compresses, hot drinks, swabbing my throat, lying still, heating pad, 
hot-water bottles, lemonade and, every two hours, the thermometer. 
Will these remedies really make you better? The worst part was when 
Mr. Dussel decided to play doctor and lay his pomaded head on my bare 
chest to listen to the sounds. Not only did his hair tickle, but I 
was embarrassed, even though he went to school thirty years ago and 
does have some kind of medical degree. Why should he lay his head on 
my heart? After all, he's not my boyfriend! For that matter, he 
wouldn't be able to tell a healthy sound from an unhealthy one.

He'd have to have his ears cleaned first, since he's becoming 
alarmingly hard of hearing. But enough about my illness. I'm fit as a 
fiddle again. I've grown almost half an inch and gained two pounds. 
I'm pale, but itching to get back to my books.

Ausnahmsweise* (the only word that will do here [* By way of 
exception]), we're all getting on well together. No squabbles, though 
that probably won't last long.

There hasn't been such peace and quiet in this house for at least six 
months.

Bep is still in isolation, but any day now her sister will no longer 
be

contagious.

For Christmas, we're getting extra cooking oil, candy and molasses. 
For Hanukkah, Mr. Dussel gave Mrs. van Daan and Mother a beautiful 
cake, which he'd asked Miep to bake. On top of all the work she has 
to do! Margot and I received a brooch made out of a penny, all bright 
and shiny. I can't really describe it, but it's lovely.

I also have a Christmas present for Miep and Bep. For a whole month 
I've saved up the sugar I put on my hot cereal, and Mr. Kleiman has 
used it to have fondant made.

The weather is drizzly and overcast, the stove stinks, and the food 
lies heavily on our stomachs, producing a variety of rumbles.

The war is at an impasse, spirits are low.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, DECEMBER 24, 1943

Dear Kitty,

As I've written you many times before, moods have a tendency to 
affect us quite a bit here, and in my case it's been getting worse 
lately. "Himmelhoch jauchzend, zu Tode betru'bt"* [* A famous line 
from Goethe: "On top of the world, or in the depths of despair."] 
certainly applies to me. I'm "on top of the world" when I think of 
how fortunate we are and compare myself to other Jewish children, and 
"in the depths of despair" when, for example, Mrs. Kleiman comes by 
and talks about Jopie's hockey club, canoe trips, school plays and 
afternoon teas with friends.

I don't think I'm jealous of Jopie, but I long to have a really good 
time for once and to laugh so hard it hurts.

We're stuck in this house like lepers, especially during winter and 
the Christmas and New Year's holidays. Actually, I shouldn't even be 
writing this, since it makes me seem so ungrateful, but I can't keep 
everything to myself, so I'll repeat what I said at the beginning: 
"Paper is more patient than people."

Whenever someone comes in from outside, with the wind in their 
clothes and the cold on their cheeks, I feel like burying my head 
under the blankets to keep from thinking, "When will we be allowed to 
breathe fresh air again?" I can't do that --

on the contrary, I have to hold my head up high and put a bold face 
on things, but the thoughts keep coming anyway. Not just once, but 
over and over.

Believe me, if you've been shut up for a year and a half, it can get 
to be too much for you sometimes. But feelings can't be ignored, no 
matter how unjust or ungrateful they seem. I long to ride a bike, 
dance, whistle, look at the world, feel young and know that I'm free, 
and yet I can't let it show. just imagine what would happen if all 
eight of us were to feel sorry for ourselves or walk around with the 
discontent clearly visible on our faces. Where would that get us? I 
sometimes wonder if anyone will ever understand what I mean, if 
anyone will ever overlook my ingratitude and not worry about whether 
or not I'm Jewish and merely see me as a teenager badly in need of 
some good plain fun. I don't know, and I wouldn't be able to talk 
about it with anyone, since I'm sure I'd start to cry.

Crying can bring relief, as long as you don't cry alone. Despite all 
my theories and efforts, I miss -- every day and every hour of the 
day -- having a mother who understands me. That's why with everything 
I do and write, I imagine the kind of mom I'd like to be to my 
children later on. The kind of mom who doesn't take everything people 
say too seriously, but who does take me seriously. I find it 
difficult to describe what I mean, but the word' 'mom" says it all. 
Do you know what I've come up with? In order to give me the feeling 
of calling my mother something that sounds like "Mom," I often call 
her" Momsy." Sometimes I shorten it to "Moms"; an imperfect "Mom." I 
wish I could honor her by removing the "s." It's a good thing she 
doesn't realize this, since it would only make her unhappy.

Well, that's enough of that. My writing has raised me somewhat from 
"the depths of despair."

Yours, Anne

It's the day after Christmas, and I can't help thinking about Pim and 
the story he told me this time last year. I didn't understand the 
meaning of his words then as well as I do now. If only he'd bring it 
up again, I might be able to show him I understood what he meant!

I think Pim told me because he, who knows the "intimate secrets" of 
so many others, needed to express his own feelings for once; Pim 
never talks about

himself, and I don't think Margot has any inkling of what he's been 
through. Poor Pim, he can't fool me into thinking he's forgotten that 
girl. He never will. It's made him very accommodating, since he's not 
blind to Mother's faults. I hope I'm going to be a little like him, 
without having to go through what he has!

Anne

MONDAY, DECEMBER 27, 1943

Friday evening, for the first time in my life, I received a Christmas 
present. Mr.

Kleiman, Mr. Kugler and the girls had prepared a wonderful surprise 
for us. Miep made a delicious Christmas cake with "Peace 1944" 
written on top, and Bep provided a batch of cookies that was up to 
prewar standards.

There was a jar of yogurt for Peter, Margot and me, and a bottle of 
beer for each of the adults. And once again everything was wrapped so 
nicely, with pretty pictures glued to the packages. For the rest, the 
holidays passed by quickly for us.

Anne

WEDNESDAY, DECEMBER 29, 1943

I was very sad again last night. Grandma and Hanneli came to me once 
more.

Grandma, oh, my sweet Grandma. How little we understood what she 
suffered, how kind she always was and what an interest she took in 
everything that concerned us.

And to think that all that time she was carefully guarding her 
terrible secret. *

[*Anne's grandmother was terminally ill.]

Grandma was always so loyal and good. She would never have let any of 
us down.

Whatever happened, no matter how much I misbehaved, Grandma always 
stuck up for me. Grandma, did you love me, or did you not understand 
me either? I don't know.

How lonely Grandma must have been, in spite of us. You can be lonely 
even when you're loved by many people, since you're still not bd'"dI" 
any 0 y s one an only.

And Hanneli? Is she still alive? What's she doing? Dear God, watch 
over her and bring her back to us. Hanneli, you're a reminder of what 
my fate might have been.

I keep seeing myself in your place. So why am I often miserable about 
what goes on here? Shouldn't I be happy, contented and glad, except 
when I'm thinking of Hanneli and those suffering along with her? I'm 
selfish and cowardly. Why do I always think and dream the most awful 
things and want to scream in terror?

Because, in spite of everything, I still don't have enough faith in 
God. He's given me so much, which I don't deserve, and yet each day I 
make so many mistakes!

Thinking about the suffering of those you hold dear can reduce you to 
tears; in fact, you could spend the whole day crying. The most you 
can do is pray for God to perform a miracle and save at least some of 
them. And I hope I'm doing enough of that!

Anne

THURSDAY, DECEMBER 30, 1943

Dearest Kitty,

Since the last raging quarrels, things have settled down here, not 
only between ourselves, Dussel and "upstairs," but also between Mr. 
and Mrs. van D.

Nevertheless, a few dark thunderclouds are heading this way, and all 
because of .

. . food. Mrs. van D. came up with the ridiculous idea of frying 
fewer potatoes in the morning and saving them for later in the day. 
Mother and Dussel and the rest of us didn't agree with her, so now 
we're dividing up the potatoes as well. It seems the fats and oils 
aren't being doled out fairly, and Mother's going to have to put a 
stop to it. I'll let you know if there are any interesting 
developments.

For the last few months now we've been splitting up the meat (theirs 
with fat, ours without), the soup (they eat it, we don't), the 
potatoes (theirs peeled, ours not), the extras and now the fried 
potatoes too.

If only we could split up completely!

Yours, Anne

P.S. Bep had a picture postcard of the entire Royal Family copied for 
me. Juliana looks very young, and so does the Queen. The three little 
girls are adorable. It was incredibly nice of Bep, don't you think?

SUNDAY, JANUARY 2, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

This morning, when I had nothing to do, I leafed through the pages of 
my diary and came across so many letters dealing with the subject of 
"Mother" in such strong terms that I was shocked. I said to myself, 
"Anne, is that really you talking about hate? Oh, Anne, how could 
you?"

I continued to sit with the open book in my hand and wonder why I was 
filled with so much anger and hate that I had to confide it all to 
you. I tried to understand the Anne of last year and make apologies 
for her, because as long as I leave you with these accusations and 
don't attempt to explain what prompted them, my

conscience won't be clear. I was suffering then (and still do) from 
moods that kept my head under water (figuratively speaking) and 
allowed me to see things only from my own perspective, without calmly 
considering what the others -- those whom I, with my mercurial 
temperament, had hurt or offended -- had said, and then acting as 
they would have done.

I hid inside myself, thought of no one but myself and calmly wrote 
down all my joy, sarcasm and sorrow in my diary. Because this diary 
has become a kind of memory book, it means a great deal to me, but I 
could easily write "over and done with" on many of its pages.

I was furious at Mother (and still am a lot of the time). It's true, 
she didn't understand me, but I didn't understand her either. Because 
she loved me, she was tender and affectionate, but because of the 
difficult situations I put her in, and the sad circumstances in which 
she found herself, she was nervous and irritable, so I can understand 
why she was often short with me.

I was offended, took it far too much to heart and was insolent and 
beastly to her, which, in turn, made her unhappy. We were caught in a 
vicious circle of

unpleasantness and sorrow. Not a very happy period for either of us, 
but at least it's coming to an end. I didn't want to see what was 
going on, and I felt very sorry for myself, but that's understandable 
too.

Those violent outbursts on paper are simply expressions of anger 
that, in normal life, I could have worked off by locking myself in my 
room and stamping my foot a few times or calling Mother names behind 
her back.

The period of tearfully passing judgment on Mother is over. I've 
grown wiser and Mother's nerves are a bit steadier. Most of the time 
I manage to hold my tongue when I'm annoyed, and she does too; so on 
the surface, we seem to be getting along better. But there's one 
thing I can't do, and that's to love Mother with the devotion of a 
child.

I soothe my conscience with the thought that it's better for unkind 
words to be down on paper than for Mother to have to carry them 
around in her heart.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, JANUARY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Today I have two things to confess. It's going to take a long time, 
but I have to tell them to someone, and you're the most likely 
candidate, since I know you'll keep a secret, no matter what happens.

The first is about Mother. As you know, I've frequently complained 
about her and then tried my best to be nice. I've suddenly realized 
what's wrong with her.

Mother has said that she sees us more as friends than as daughters. 
That's all very nice, of course, except that a friend can't take the 
place of a mother. I need my mother to set a good example and be a 
person I can respect, but in most matters she's an example of what 
not to do. I have the feeling that Margot thinks so differently about 
these things that she'd never be able to understand what I've just 
told you. And Father avoids all conversations having to do with 
Mother.

I imagine a mother as a woman who, first and foremost, possesses a 
great deal of tact, especially toward her adolescent children, and 
not one who, like Momsy, pokes fun at me when I cry. Not because I'm 
in pain, but because of other things.

This may seem trivial, but there's one incident I've never forgiven 
her for. It happened one day when I had to go to the dentist. Mother 
and Margot planned to go with me and agreed I should take my bicycle. 
When the dentist was finished and we were back outside, Margot and 
Mother very sweetly informed me that they were going downtown to buy 
or look at something, I don't remember what, and of course I wanted 
to go along. But they said I couldn't come because I had my bike with 
me.

Tears of rage rushed to my eyes, and Margot and Mother began laughing 
at me. I was so furious that I stuck my tongue out at them, right 
there on the street. A little old lady happened to be passing by, and 
she looked terribly shocked. I rode my bike home and must have cried 
for hours. Strangely enough, even though Mother has wounded me 
thousands of times, this particular wound still stings whenever I 
think of how angry I was.

I find it difficult to confess the second one because it's about 
myself. I'm not prudish, Kitty, and yet every time they give a 
blow-by-blow account of their trips to the bathroom, which they often 
do, my whole body rises in revolt.

Yesterday I read an article on blushing by Sis Heyster. It was as if 
she'd

addressed it directly to me. Not that I blush easily, but the rest of 
the article did apply. What she basically says is that during puberty 
girls withdraw into themselves and begin thinking about the wondrous 
changes taking place in their bodies. I feel that too, which probably 
accounts for my recent embarrassment over Margot, Mother and Father. 
On the other hand, Margot is a lot shyer than I am, and yet she's not 
in the least embarrassed.

I think that what's happening to me is so wonderful, and I don't just 
mean the changes taking place on the outside of my body, but also 
those on the inside. I never discuss myself or any of these things 
with others, which is why I have to talk about them to myself. 
Whenever I get my period (and that's only been three times), I have 
the feeling that in spite of all the pain, discomfort and mess, I'm 
carrying around a sweet secret. So even though it's a nuisance, in a 
certain way I'm always looking forward to the time when I'll feel 
that secret inside me once again.

Sis Heyster also writes that girls my age feel very insecure about 
themselves and are just beginning to discover that they're 
individuals with their own ideas, thoughts and habits. I'd just 
turned thirteen when I came here, so I started thinking about myself 
and realized that I've become an "independent person" sooner than 
most girls. Sometimes when I lie in bed at night I feel a terrible 
urge to touch my breasts and listen to the quiet, steady beating of 
my heart.

Unconsciously, I had these feelings even before I came here. Once 
when I was spending the night at Jacque's, I could no longer restrain 
my curiosity about her body, which she'd always hidden from me and 
which I'd never seen. I asked her whether, as proof of our 
friendiship, we could touch each other's breasts. Jacque refused.

I also had a terrible desire to kiss her, which I did. Every time I 
see a female nude, such as the Venus in my art history book, I go 
into ecstasy. Sometimes I find them so exquisite I have to struggle 
to hold back my tears. If only I had a girlfriend!

THURSDAY, JANUARY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

My longing for someone to talk to has become so unbearable that I 
somehow took it into my head to select Peter for this role. On the 
few occasions when I have gone to Peter's room during the day, I've 
always thought it was nice and cozy. But Peter's too polite to show 
someone the door when they're bothering him, so I've never dared to 
stay long. I've always been afraid he'd think I was a pest. I've been 
looking for an excuse to linger in his room and get him talking 
without his noticing, and yesterday I got my chance. Peter, you see, 
is currently going through a crossword-puzzle craze, and he doesn't 
do anything else all day. I was helping him, and we soon wound up 
sitting across from each other at his table, Peter on the chair and 
me on the divan.

It gave me a wonderful feeling when I looked into his dark blue eyes 
and saw how bashful my unexpected visit had made him. I could read 
his innermost thoughts, and in his face I saw a look of helplessness 
and uncertainty as to how to behave, and at the same time a flicker 
of awareness of his masculinity. I saw his shyness, and I melted. I 
wanted to say, "Tell me about yourself. Look beneath my chatty 
exterior." But I found that it was easier to think up questions than 
to ask them.

The evening came to a close, and nothing happened, except that I told 
him about the article on blushing. Not what I wrote you, of course, 
just that he would grow more secure as he got older. "

That night I lay in bed and cried my eyes out, all the i while making 
sure no one could hear me. The idea that I had to beg Peter for 
favors was simply revolting.

But people will do almost anything to satisfy their longings; take 
me, for

example, I've made up my mind to visit Peter more often and, somehow, 
get him to talk to me.

You mustn't think I'm in love with Peter, because I'm not. If the van 
Daans had had a daughter instead of a son, I'd have tried to make 
friends with her.

This morning I woke up just before seven and immediately remembered 
what I'd been dreaming about. I was sitting on a chair and across 
from me was Peter. . . Peter Schiff. We were looking at a book of 
drawings by Mary Bos. The dream was so vivid I can even remember some 
of the drawings. But that wasn't all -- the dream went on. Peter's 
eyes suddenly met mine, and I stared for a long time into those 
velvety brown eyes. Then he said very softly, "If I'd only known, I'd 
have come to you long ago!" I turned abruptly away, overcome by 
emotion. And then I felt a soft, oh-so-cool and gentle cheek against 
mine, and it felt so good, so good . . .

At that point I woke up, still feeling his cheek against mine and his 
brown eyes staring deep into my heart, so deep that he could read how 
much I'd loved him and how much I still do. Again my eyes filled with 
tears, and I was sad because I'd lost him once more, and yet at the 
same time glad because I knew with certainty that Peter is still the 
only one for me. '

It's funny, but I often have such vivid images in my dreams. One 
night I saw Grammy* [*Grammy is Anne's grandmother on her father's 
side, and Grandma her grandmother on her mother's side.] so clearly 
that I could even make out her skin of soft, crinkly velvet. Another 
time Grandma appeared to me as a guardian angel.

After that it was Hanneli, who still symbolizes to me the suffering 
of my friends as well as that of Jews in general, so that when I'm 
praying for her, I'm also praying for all the Jews and all those in 
need.

And now Peter, my dearest Peter. I've never had such a clear mental 
image of him.

I don't need a photograph, I can see him oh so well.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, ]ANUARY 7, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I'm such an idiot. I forgot that I haven't yet told you the story of 
my one true love.

When I was a little girl, way back in kindergarten, I took a liking 
to Sally Kimmel. His father was gone, and he and his mother lived 
with an aunt. One of Sally's cousins was a good-looking, slender, 
dark-haired boy named Appy, who later turned out to look like a movie 
idol and aroused more admiration than the short, comical, chubby 
Sally. For a long time we went everywhere together, but aside from 
that, my love was unrequited until Peter crossed my path. I had an 
out-and-out crush on him. He liked me too, and we were inseparable 
for one whole summer. I can still see us walking hand in hand through 
our neighborhood, Peter in a white cotton suit and me in a short 
summer dress. At the end of the summer vacation he went to the 
seventh grade at the middle school, while I was in the sixth grade at 
the grammar school. He'd pick me up on the way home, or I'd pick him 
up. Peter was the ideal boy: tall, good-looking and slender, with a 
serious, quiet and

intelligent face. He had dark hair, beautiful brown eyes, ruddy 
cheeks and a nicely pointed nose. I was crazy about his smile, which 
made him look so boyish and mischievous.

I'd gone away to the countryside during summer vacation, and when I 
came back, Peter was no longer at his old address; he'd moved and was 
living with a much older boy, who apparently told him I was just a 
kid, because Peter stopped seeing me. I loved him so much that I 
didn't want to face the truth. I kept clinging to him until the day I 
finally realized that if I continued to chase after him, people would 
say I was boy-crazy.

The years went by. Peter hung around with girls his own age and no 
longer bothered to say hello to me. I started school at the Jewish 
Lyceum, and several boys in my class were in love with me. I enjoyed 
it and felt honored by their attentions, but that was all. Later on, 
Hello had a terrible crush on me, but as I've already told you, I 
never fell in love again.

There's a saying: "Time heals all wounds." That's how it was with me. 
I told myself I'd forgotten Peter and no longer liked him in the 
least. But my memories of him were so strong that I had to admit to 
myself that the only reason I no longer liked him was that I was 
jealous of the other girls. This morning I

realized that nothing has changed; on the contrary, as I've grown 
older and more mature, my love has grown along with me. I can 
understand now that Peter thought I was childish, and yet it still 
hurts to think he'd forgotten me completely. I saw his face so 
clearly; I knew for certain that no one but Peter could have stuck in 
my mind that way.

I've been in an utter state of confusion today. When Father kissed me 
this

morning, I wanted to shout, "Oh, if only you were Peter!" I've been 
thinking of him constantly, and all day long I've been repeating to 
myself, "Oh, Petel, my darling, darling Petel . . ."

Where can I find help? I simply have to go on living and praying to 
God that, if we ever get out of here, Peter's path will cross mine 
and he'll gaze into my eyes, read the love in them and say, "Oh, 
Anne, if I'd only known, I'd have come to you long ago."

Once when Father and I were talking about sex, he said I was too 
young to

understand that kind of desire. But I thought I did understand it, 
and now I'm sure I do. Nothing is as dear to me now as my darling 
Petel!

I saw my face in the mirror, and it looked so different. My eyes were 
clear and deep, my cheeks were rosy, which they hadn't been in weeks, 
my mouth was much softer. I looked happy, and yet there was something 
so sad in my expression that the smile immediately faded from my 
lips. I'm not happy, since I know Petel's not thinking of me, and yet 
I can still feel his beautiful eyes gazing at me and his cool, soft 
cheek against mine. . . Oh, Petel, Petel, how am I ever going to free 
myself from your image? Wouldn't anyone who took your place be a poor 
substitute?

I love you, with a love so great that it simply couldn't keep growing 
inside my heart, but had to leap out and reveal itself in all its 
magnitude.

A week ago, even a day ago, if you'd asked me, "Which of your friends 
do you think you'd be most likely to marry?" I'd have answered, 
"Sally, since he makes me feel good, peaceful and safe!" But now I'd 
cry, "Petel, because I love him with all my heart and all my soul. I 
surrender myself completely!" Except for that one thing: he may touch 
my face, but that's as far as it goes.

This morning I imagined I was in the front attic with Petel, sitting 
on the floor by the windows, and after talking for a while, we both 
began to cry. Moments later I felt his mouth and his wonderful cheek! 
Oh, Petel, come to me. Think of me, my dearest Petel!

WEDNESDAY, JANUARY 12, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Bep's been back for the last two weeks, though her sister won't be 
allowed back at school until next week. Bep herself spent two days in 
bed with a bad cold. Miep and Jan were also out for two days, with 
upset stomachs.

I'm currently going through a dance and ballet craze and am 
diligently practicing my dance steps every evening. I've made an 
ultramodern dance costume out of a lacy lavender slip belonging to 
Momsy. Bias tape is threaded through the top and tied just above the 
bust. A pink corded ribbon completes the ensemble. I tried to turn my 
tennis shoes into ballet slippers, but with no success. My stiff 
limbs are well on the way to becoming as limber as they used to be. A 
terrific exercise is to sit on the floor, place a heel in each hand 
and raise both legs in the air. I have to sit on a cushion, because 
otherwise my poor backside really takes a beating.

Everyone here is reading a book called A Cloudless Morning. Mother 
thought it was extremely good because it describes a number of 
adolescent problems. I thought to myself, a bit ironically, "Why 
don't you take more interest in your own adolescents first!"

I think Mother believes that Margot and I have a better relationship 
with our parents than anyone in the whole wide world, and that no 
mother is more involved in the lives of her children than she is. She 
must have my sister in mind, since I don't believe Margot has the 
same problems and thoughts as I do. Far be it from me to point out to 
Mother that one of her daughters is not at all what she imagines.

She'd be completely bewildered, and anyway, she'd never be able to 
change; I'd like to spare her that grief, especially since I know 
that everything would remain the same. Mother does sense that Margot 
loves her much more than I do, but she thinks I'm just going through 
a phase.

Margot's gotten much nicer. She seems a lot different than she used 
to be. She's not nearly as catty these days and is becoming a real 
friend. She no longer thinks of me as a litde kid who doesn't count.

It's funny, but I can sometimes see myself as others see me. I take a 
leisurely look at the person called "Anne Frank" and browse through 
the pages of her life as though she were a stranger.

Before I came here, when I didn't think about things as much as I do 
now, I occasionally had the feeling that I didn't belong to Momsy, 
Pim and Margot and that I would always be an outsider. I sometimes 
went around for six months at a time pretending I was an orphan. Then 
I'd chastise myself for playing the victim, when really, I'd always 
been so fortunate. After that I'd force myself to be friendly for a 
while. Every morning when I heard footsteps on the stairs, I hoped it 
would be Mother coming to say good morning. I'd greet her warmly, 
because I honesly did look forward to her affectionate glance. But 
then she'd snap at me for having made some comment or other (and I'd 
go off to school feeling completely discouraged.

On the way home I'd make excuses for her, telling myself that she had 
so many worries. I'd arrive home in high spirits, chatting nineteen 
to the dozen, until the events of the morning would repeat themselves 
and I'd leave the room with my schoolbag in my hand and a pensive 
look on my face. Sometimes I'd decide to stay angry, but then I 
always had so much to talk about after school that I'd forget my 
resolution and want Mother to stop whatever she was doing and lend a 
willing ear.

Then the time would come once more when I no longer listened for the 
steps on the stairs and felt lonely and cried into my pillow every 
night.

Everything has gotten much worse here. But you already knew that. Now 
God has sent someone to help me: Peter. I fondle my pendant, press it 
to my lips and think,

"What do I care! Petel is mine and nobody knows it!" With this in 
mind, I can rise above every nasty remark. Which of the people here 
would suspect that so much is going on in the mind of a teenage girl?

SATURDAY, JANUARY 15, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

There's no reason for me to go on describing all our quarrels and 
arguments down to the last detail. It's enough to tell you that we've 
divided many things like meat and fats and oils and are frying our 
own potatoes. Recently we've been eating a little extra rye bread 
because by four o'clock we're so hungry for dinner we can barely 
control our rumbling stomachs.

Mother's birthday is rapidly approaching. She received some extra 
sugar from Mr.

Kugler, which sparked off jealousy on the part of the van Daans, 
because Mrs. van D. didn't receive any on her birthday. But what's 
the point of boring you with harsh words, spiteful conversations and 
tears when you know they bore us even more?

Mother has expressed a wish, which isn't likely to come true any time 
soon: not to have to see Mr. van Daan's face for two whole weeks. I 
wonder if everyone who shares a house sooner or later ends up at odds 
with their fellow residents. Or have we just had a stroke of bad 
luck? At mealtime, when Dussel helps himself to a quarter of the 
half-filled gravy boat and leaves the rest of us to do without, I 
lose my appetite and feel like jumping to my feet, knocking him off 
his chair and throwing him out the door.

Are most people so stingy and selfish? I've gained some insight into 
human nature since I came here, which is good, but I've had enough 
for the present. Peter says the same.

The war is going to go on despite our quarrels and our longing for 
freedom and fresh air, so we should try to make the best of our stay 
here.

I'm preaching, but I also believe that if I live here much longer, 
I'll turn into a dried-up old beanstalk. And all I really want is to 
be an honest-to-goodness teenager!

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY EVENING, JANUARY 19, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I (there I go again!) don't know what's happened, but since my dream 
I keep noticing how I've changed. By the way, I dreamed about Peter 
again last night and once again I felt his eyes penetrate mine, but 
this dream was less vivid and not quite as beautiful as the last.

You know that I always used to be jealous of Margot's relationship 
with Father.

There's not a trace of my jealousy left now; I still feel hurt when 
Father's nerves cause him to be unreasonable toward me, but then I 
think, "I can't blame you for being the way you are. You talk so much 
about the minds of children and adolescents, but you don't know the 
first thing about them!" I long for more than Father's affection, 
more than his hugs and kisses. Isn't it awful of me to be so 
preoccupied with myself? Shouldn't I, who want to be good and kind, 
forgive them first? I forgive Mother too, but every time she makes a 
sarcastic remark or laughs at me, it's all I can do to control myself.

I know I'm far from being what I should; will I ever be?

Anne Frank

P.S. Father asked if I told you about the cake. For Mother's 
birthday, she

received a real mocha cake, prewar quality, from the office. It was a 
really nice day! But at the moment there's no room in my head for 
things like that.

SATURDAY, JANUARY 22, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Can you tell me why people go to such lengths to hide their real 
selves? Or why I always behave very differently when I'm in the 
company of others? Why do people have so little trust in one another? 
I know there must be a reason, but sometimes I think it's horrible 
that you can't ever confide in anyone, not even those closest to you.

It seems as if I've grown up since the night I had that dream, as if 
I've become more independent. You'll be amazed when I tell you that 
even my attitude toward the van Daans has changed. I've stopped 
looking at all the discussions and

arguments from my family's biased point of view. What's brought on 
such a radical change? Well, you see, I suddenly realized that if 
Mother had been different, if she'd been a real mom, our relationship 
would have been very, very different. Mrs.

van Daan is by no means a wonderful person, yet half the arguments 
could have been avoided if Mother hadn't been so hard to deal with 
every time they got onto a tricky subject. Mrs. van Daan does have 
one good point, though: you can talk to her. She may be selfish, 
stingy and underhanded, but she'll readily back down as long as you 
don't provoke her and make her unreasonable. This tactic doesn't work 
every time, but if you're patient, you can keep trying and see how 
far you get.

All the conflicts about our upbringing, about not pampering children, 
about the food -- about everything, absolutely everything -- might 
have taken a different turn if we'd remained open and on friendly 
terms instead of always seeing the worst side.

I know exactly what you're going to say, Kitty.

"But, Anne, are these words really coming from your lips? From you, 
who have had to put up with so many unkind words from upstairs? From 
you, who are aware of all the injustices?"

And yet they are coming from me. I want to take a fresh look at 
things and form my own opinion, not just ape my parents, as in the 
proverb "The apple never falls far from the tree." I want to 
reexamine the van Daans and decide for myself what's true and what's 
been blown out of proportion. If I wind up being disappointed in 
them, I can always side with Father and Mother. But if not, I can try 
to change their attitude. And if that doesn't work, I'll have to 
stick with my own opinions and judgment. I'll take every opportunity 
to speak openly to Mrs. van D. about our many differences and not be 
afraid -- despite my reputation as a smart aleck --

to offer my impartial opinion. I won't say anything negative about my 
own family, though that doesn't mean I won't defend them if somebody 
else does, and as of today, my gossiping is a thing of the past.

Up to now I was absolutely convinced that the van Daans were entirely 
to blame for the quarrels, but now I'm sure the fault was largely 
ours. We were right as far as the subject matter was concerned, but 
intelligent people (such as ourselves!) should have more insight into 
how to deal with others.

I hope I've got at least a touch of that insight, and that I'll find 
an occasion to put it to good use.

Yours, Anne

MONDAY, JANUARY 24, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

A very strange thing has happened to me. (Actually, "happened" isn't 
quite the right word.)

Before I came here, whenever anyone at home or at school talked about 
sex, they were either secretive or disgusting. Any words having to do 
with sex were spoken in a low whisper, and kids who weren't in the 
know were often laughed at. That struck me as odd, and I often 
wondered why people were so mysterious or obnoxious when they talked 
about this subject. But because I couldn't change things, I said as 
little as possible or asked my girlfriends for information.

After I'd learned quite a lot, Mother once said to me, "Anne, let me 
give you some good advice. Never discuss this with boys, and if they 
bring it up, don't answer them."

I still remember my exact reply. "No, of course not," I exclaimed. 
"Imagine!" And nothing more was said.

When we first went into hiding, Father often told me about things I'd 
rather have heard from Mother, and I learned the rest from books or 
things I picked up in conversations.

Peter van Daan wasn't ever as obnoxious about this subject as the 
boys at school.

Or maybe just once or twice, in the beginning, though he wasn't 
trying to get me to talk. Mrs. van Daan once told us she'd never 
discussed these matters with Peter, and as far as she knew, neither 
had her husband. Apparently she didn't even know how much Peter knew 
or where he got his information.

Yesterday, when Margot, Peter and I were peeling potatoes, the 
conversation somehow turned to Boche. "We're still not sure whether 
Boche is a boy or a girl, are we?" I asked.

Yes we are, he answered. "Boche is a tomcat."

I began to laugh. "Some tomcat if he's pregnant."

Peter and Margot joined in the laughter. You see, a month or two ago 
Peter

informed us that Boche was sure to have kittens before long, because 
her stomach was rapidly swelling. However, Boche's fat tummy turned 
out to be due to a bunch of stolen bones. No kittens were growing 
inside, much less about to be born.

Peter felt called upon to defend himself against my accusation. "Come 
with me. You can see for yourself. I was horsing around with the cat 
one day, and I could definitely see it was a 'he.' "

Unable to restrain my curiosity, I went with him to the warehouse. 
Boche, however, wasn't receiving visitors at that hour, and was 
nowhere in sight. We waited for a while, but when it got cold, we 
went back upstairs.

Later that afternoon I heard Peter go downstairs for the second time. 
I mustered the courage to walk through the silent house by myself and 
reached the warehouse.

Boche was on the packing table, playing with Peter, who was getting 
ready to put him on the scale and weigh him.

"Hi, do you want to have a look?" Without any preliminaries, he 
picked up the cat, turned him over on his back, deftly held his head 
and paws and began the lesson.

"This is the male sexual organ, these are a few stray hairs, and 
that's his backside."

The cat flipped himself over and stood up on his little white feet.

If any other boy had pointed out the "male sexual organ" to me, I 
would never have given him a second glance. But Peter went on talking 
in a normal voice about what is otherwise a very awkward subject. Nor 
did he have any ulterior motives. By the time he'd finished, I felt 
so much at ease that I started acting normally too. We played with 
Boche, had a good time, chatted a bit and finally sauntered through 
the long warehouse to the door. "Were you there when Mouschi was 
fixed?"

"Yeah, sure. It doesn't take long. They give the cat an anesthetic, 
of course."

"Do they take something out?"

"No, the vet just snips the tube. There's nothing to see on the 
outside."

I had to get up my nerve to ask a question, since it wasn't as 
"normal" as I thought. "Peter, the German word Geschlechtsteil means 
'sexual organ,' doesn't it?

But then the male and female ones have different names."

"I know that."

"The female one is a vagina, that I know, but I don't know what it's 
called in males."

"Oh well," I said. "How are we supposed to know these words? Most of 
the time you just come across them by accident."

"Why wait? I'll ask my parents. They know more than I do and they've 
had more experience."

We were already on the stairs, so nothing more was said.

Yes, it really did happen. I'd never have talked to a girl about this 
in such a normal tone of voice. I'm also certain that this isn't what 
Mother meant when she warned me about boys.

All the same, I wasn't exactly my usual self for the rest of the day. 
When I thought back to our talk, it struck me as odd. But I've 
learned at least one thing: there are young people, even those of the 
opposite sex, who can discuss these things naturally, without 
cracking jokes.

Is Peter really going to ask his parents a lot of questions? Is he 
really the way he seemed yesterday?

Oh, what do I know?!!!

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JANUARY 28, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

In recent weeks I've developed a great liking for family trees and the

genealogical tables of royal families. I've come to the conclusion 
that once you begin your search, you have to keep digging deeper and 
deeper into the past, which leads you to even more interesting 
discoveries.

Although I'm extremely diligent when it comes to my schoolwork and 
can pretty much follow the BBC Home Service on the radio, I still 
spend many of my Sundays sorting out and looking over my movie-star 
collection, which has grown to a very

respectable size. Mr. Kugler makes me happy every Monday by bringing 
me a copy of Cinema & Theater magazine. The less worldly members of 
our household often refer to this small indulgence as a waste of 
money, yet they never fail to be surprised at how accurately I can 
list the actors in any given movie, even after a year.

Bep, who often goes to the movies with her boyfriend on her day off, 
tells me on Saturday the name of the show they're going to see, and I 
then proceed to rattle off the names of the leading actors and 
actresses and the reviews. Moms recently remarked ; that I wouldn't 
need to go to the movies later on, because !

I know all the plots, the names of the stars and the reviews by heart.

Whenever I come sailing in with a new hairstyle, I I can read the 
disapproval on their faces, and I can be sure someone will ask which 
movie star I'm trying to imitate. My reply, that it's my own 
invention, is greeted with ~ skepticism. As for the hairdo, it 
doesn't hold its set for ~ more than half an hour. By that time I'm 
so sick and tired i of their remarks that I race to the bathroom and 
restore my hair to its normal mass of curls.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, JANUARY 28, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

This morning I was wondering whether you ever felt like a cow, having 
to chew my stale news over and over again until you're so fed up with 
the monotonous fare that you yawn and secretly wish Anne would dig up 
something new.

Sorry, I know you find it dull as ditchwater, but imagine how sick 
and tired I am of hearing the same old stuff. If the talk at mealtime 
isn't about politics or good food, then Mother or Mrs. van D. trot 
out stories about their childhood that we've heard a thousand times 
before, or Dussel goes on and on about beautiful racehorses, his 
Charlotte's extensive wardrobe, leaky rowboats, boys who can swim at 
the age of four, aching muscles and frightened patients. It all boils 
down to this: whenever one of the eight of us opens his mouth, the 
other seven can finish the story for him. We know the punch line of 
every joke before it gets told, so that whoever's telling it is left 
to laugh alone. The various milkmen, grocers and butchers of the two 
former housewives have been praised to the skies or run into the 
ground so many times that in our imaginations they've grown as old as

Methuselah; there's absolutely no chance of anything new or fresh 
being brought up for discussion in the Annex.

Still, all this might be bearable if only the grown-ups weren't in 
the habit of repeating the stories we hear from Mr. Kleiman, jan or 
Miep, each time

embellishing them with a few details of their own, so that I often 
have to pinch my arm under the table to keep myself from setting the 
enthusiastic storyteller on the right track. Little children, such as 
Anne, must never, ever correct their elders, no matter how many 
blunders they make or how often they let their

imaginations run away with them.

Jan and Mr. Kleiman love talking about people who have gone 
underground or into hiding; they know we're eager to hear about 
others in our situation and that we truly sympathize with the sorrow 
of those who've been arrested as well as the joy of prisoners who've 
been freed.

Going underground or into hiding has become as routine as the 
proverbial pipe and slippers that used to await the man of the house 
after a long day at work. There are many resistance groups, such as 
Free Netherlands, that forge identity cards, provide financial 
support to those in hiding, organize hiding places and find work for 
young Christians who go underground. It's amazing how much these 
generous and unselfish people do, risking their own lives to help and 
save others.

The best example of this is our own helpers, who have managed to pull 
us through so far and will hopefully bring us safely to shore, 
because otherwise they'll find themselves sharing the fate of those 
they're trying to protect. Never have they uttered a single word 
about the burden we must be, never have they complained that we're 
too much trouble. They come upstairs every day and talk to the men 
about business and politics, to the women about food and wartime 
difficulties and to the children about books and newspapers. They put 
on their most cheerful expressions, bring flowers and gifts for 
birthdays and holidays and are always ready to do what they can. 
That's something we should never forget; while others display their 
heroism in battle or against the Germans, our helpers prove theirs 
every day by their good spirits and affection.

The most bizarre stories are making the rounds, yet most of them are 
really true.

For instance, Mr. Kleiman reported this week that a soccer match was 
held in the province of Gelderland; one team consisted entirely of 
men who had gone

underground, and the other of eleven Military Policemen. In 
Hilversum, new

registration cards were issued. In order for the many people in 
hiding to get their rations (you have to show this card to obtain 
your ration book or else pay 60 guilders a book), the registrar asked 
all those hiding in that district to pick up their cards at a 
specified hour, when the documents could be collected at a separate 
table.

All the same, you have to be careful that stunts like these don't 
reach the ears of the Germans.

Yours, Anne

SUNDAY, JANUARY 30, 1944

My dearest Kit,

Another Sunday has rolled around; I don't mind them as much as I did 
in the beginning, but they're boring enough.

I still haven't gone to the warehouse yet, but maybe sometime soon. 
Last night I went downstairs in the dark, all by myself, after having 
been there with Father a few nights before. I stood at the top of the 
stairs while German planes flew back and forth, and I knew I was on 
my own, that I couldn't count on others for

support. My fear vanished. I looked up at the sky and trusted in God.

I have an intense need to be alone. Father has noticed I'm not my 
usual self, but I can't tell him what's bothering me. All I want to 
do is scream "Let me be, leave me alone!"

Who knows, perhaps the day will come when I'm left alone more than 
I'd like!

Anne Frank

THURSDAY, FEBRUARY 3, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Invasion fever is mounting daily throughout the country. If you were 
here, I'm sure you'd be as impressed as I am at the many 
preparations, though you'd no doubt laugh at all the fuss we're 
making. Who knows, it may all be for nothing!

The papers are full of invasion news and are driving everyone insane 
with such statements as: "In the event of a British landing in 
Holland, the Germans will do what they can to defend the country, 
even flooding it, if necessary." They've published maps of Holland 
with the potential flood areas marked. Since large portions of 
Amsterdam were shaded in, our first question was what we should do if 
the water in the streets rose to above our waists. This tricky 
question elicited a variety of responses:

"It'll be impossible to walk or ride a bike, so we'll have to wade 
through the water."

"Don't be silly. We'll have to try and swim. We'll all put on our 
bathing suits and caps and swim underwater as much as we can, so 
nobody can see we're Jews."

"Oh, baloney! I can just imagine the ladies swimming with the rats 
biting their legs!" (That was a man, of course; we'll see who screams 
loudest!)

"We won't even be able to leave the house. The warehouse is so 
unstable it'll collapse if there's a flood."

"Listen, everyone, all joking aside, we really ought to try and get a 
boat."

"Why bother? I have a better idea. We can each take a packing crate 
from the attic and row with a wooden spoon."

"I'm going to walk on stilts. I used to be a whiz at it when I was 
young."

"Jan Gies won't need to. He'll let his wife ride piggyback, and then 
Miep will be on stilts."

So now you have a rough idea of what's going on, don't you, Kit? This 
lighthearted banter is all very amusing, but reality will prove 
otherwise. The second question about the invasion was bound to arise: 
what should we do if the Germans evacuate Amsterdam?

"Leave the city along with the others. Disguise ourselves as well as 
we can."

"Whatever happens, don't go outside! The best thing to do is to stay 
put! The Germans are capable of herding the entire population of 
Holland into Germany, where they'll all die."

"Of course we'll stay here. This is the safest place.

We'll try to talk Kleiman and his family into coming here to live 
with us. We'll somehow get hold of a bag of wood shavings, so we can 
sleep on the floor. Let's ask Miep and Kleiman to bring some 
blankets, just in case. And we'll order some extra cereal grains to 
supplement the sixty-five pounds we already have. Jan can try to find 
some more beans. At the moment we've got about sixty-five pounds of 
beans and ten pounds of split peas. And don't forget the fifty cans of

vegetables."

"What about the rest, Mother? Give us the latest figures.' ,

"Ten cans of fish, forty cans of milk, twenty pounds of powdered 
milk, three bottles of oil, four crocks of butter, four jars of meat, 
two big jars of

strawberries, two jars of raspberries, twenty jars of tomatoes, ten 
pounds of oatmeal, nine pounds of rice. That's it."

Our provisions are holding out fairly well. All the same, we have to 
feed the office staff, which means dipping into our stock every week, 
so it's not as much as it seems. We have enough coal and firewood, 
candles too.

"Let's all make little moneybags to hide in our clothes so we can 
take our money with us if we need to leave here."

"We can make lists of what to take first in case we have to run for 
it, and pack our knapsacks in advance."

"When the time comes, we'll put two people on the lookout, one in the 
loft at the front of the house and one in the back."

"Hey, what's the use of so much food if there isn't any water, gas or

electricity?"

"We'll have to cook on the wood stove. Filter the water and boil it. 
We should clean some big jugs and fill them with water. We can also 
store water in the three kettles we use for canning, and in the 
washtub."

"Besides, we still have about two hundred and thirty pounds of winter 
potatoes in the spice storeroom."

All day long that's all I hear. Invasion, invasion, nothing but 
invasion.

Arguments about going hungry, dying, bombs, fire extinguishers, 
sleeping bags, identity cards, poison gas, etc., etc. Not exactly 
cheerful.

A good example of the explicit warnings of the male contingent is the 
following conversation with Jan:

Annex: "We're afraid that when the Germans retreat, they'll take the 
entire population with them."

Jan: "That's impossible. They haven't got enough trains."

Annex: "Trains? Do you really think they'd put civilians on trains? 
Absolutely not. Everyone would have to hoof it." (Or, as Dussel 
always says, per pedes apostolorum.)

Jan: "I can't believe that. You're always looking on the dark side. 
What reason would they have to round up all the civilians and take 
them along?"

Annex: "Don't you remember Goebbels saying that if the Germans have 
to go, they'll slam the doors to all the occupied territories behind 
them?"

Jan: "They've said a lot of things."

Annex: "Do you think the Germans are too noble or humane to do it? 
Their reasoning is: if we go under, we'll drag everyone else down 
with us."

Jan: "You can say what you like, I just don't believe

Annex: "It's always the same old story. No one wants to see the 
danger until it's staring them in the face."

Jan: "But you don't know anything for sure. You're just making an 
assumption."

Annex: "Because we've already been through it all ourselves, First in 
Germany and then here. What do you think's happening in Russia?"

Jan: "You shouldn't include the Jews. I don't think anyone knows 
what's going on in Russia. The British and the Russians are probably 
exaggerating for propaganda purposes, just like the Germans."

Annex: "Absolutely not. The BBC has always told the truth. And even 
if the news is slightly exaggerated, the facts are bad enough as they 
are. You can't deny that millions of peace-loving citizens in Poland 
and Russia have been murdered or gassed."

I'll spare you the rest of our conversations. I'm very calm and take 
no notice of all the fuss. I've reached the point where I hardly care 
whether I live or die.

The world will keep on turning without me, and I can't do anything to 
change events anyway. I'll just let matters take their course and 
concentrate on studying and hope that everything will be all right in 
the end.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, FEBRUARY 8, 1944

Dear Kitty,

I can't tell you how I feel. One minute I'm longing for peace and 
quiet, and the next for a little fun. We've forgotten how to laugh -- 
I mean, laughing so hard you can t stop.

This morning I had "the giggles"; you know, the kind we used to have 
at school.

Margot and I were giggling like real teenagers.

Last night there was another scene with Mother. Margot was tucking 
her wool blanket around her when suddenly she leapt out of bed and 
carefully examined the blanket. What do you think she found? A pin! 
Mother had patched the blanket and forgotten to take it out. Father 
shook his head meaningfully and made a comment about how careless 
Mother is. Soon afterward Mother came in from the bathroom, and just 
to tease her I said, "Du bist doch eine echte Rabenmutter." [Oh, you 
are cruel.]

Of course, she asked me why I'd said that, and we told her about the 
pin she'd overlooked. She immediately assumed her haughtiest 
expression and said, "You're a fine one to talk. When you're sewing, 
the entire floor is covered with pins. And look, you've left the 
manicure set lying around again. You never put that away either!"

I said I hadn't used it, and Margot backed me up, since she was the 
guilty party.

Mother went on talking about how messy I was until I got fed up and 
said, rather curtly, "I wasn't even the one who said you were 
careless. I'm always getting blamed for other people's mistakes!"

Mother fell silent, and less than a minute later I was obliged to 
kiss her good-night. This incident may not have been very important, 
but these days everything gets on my nerves.

Anne Mary Frank

SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 12, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

The sun is shining, the sky is deep blue, there's a magnificent 
breeze, and I'm longing -- really longing -- for everything: 
conversation, freedom, friends, being alone. I long. . . to cry! I 
feel as if I were about to explode. I know crying would help, but I 
can't cry. I'm restless. I walk from one room to another, breathe 
through the crack in the window frame, feel my heart beating as if to 
say,

"Fulfill my longing at last. . ."

I think spring is inside me. I feel spring awakening, I feel it in my 
entire body and soul. I have to force myself to act normally. I'm in 
a state of utter

confusion, don't know what to read, what to write, what to do. I only 
know that I'm longing for something. . .

Yours, Anne

186 ANNE FRANK

MONDAY, FEBRUARY 14, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

A lot has changed for me since Saturday. What's happened is this: I 
was longing for something (and still am), but. . . a small, a very 
small, part of the problem has been resolved.

On Sunday morning I noticed, to my great joy (I'll be honest with 
you), that Peter kept looking at me. Not in the usual way. I don't 
know, I can't explain it, but I suddenly had the feeling he wasn't as 
in love with Margot as I used to think. All day long I tried not to 
look at him too much, because whenever I did, I caught him looking at 
me and then -- well, it made me feel wonderful inside, and that's not 
a feeling I should have too often.

Sunday evening everyone, except Pim and me, was clustered around the 
radio, listening to the "Immortal Music of the German Masters." 
Dussel kept twisting and turning the knobs, which annoyed Peter, and 
the others too. After restraining himself for half an hour, Peter 
asked somewhat irritably if he would stop fiddling with the radio. 
Dussel replied in his haughtiest tone, "Ich mach' das schon!"

[I'll decide that.] Peter got angry and made an insolent remark. Mr. 
van Daan sided with him, and Dussel had to back down. That was it.

The reason for the disagreement wasn't particularly interesting in 
and of itself, but Peter has apparently taken the matter very much to 
heart, because this

morning, when I was rummaging around in the crate of books in the 
attic, Peter came up and began telling me what had happened. I didn't 
know anything about it, but Peter soon realized he'd found an 
attentive listener and started warming up to his subject.

"Well, it's like this," he said. "I don't usually talk much, since I 
know beforehand I'll just be tongue-tied. I start stuttering and 
blushing and I twist my words around so much I finally have to stop, 
because I can't find the right words. That's what happened yesterday. 
I meant to say something entirely

different, but once I started, I got all mixed up. It's awful. I used 
to have a bad habit, and sometimes I wish I still did: whenever I was 
mad at someone, I'd beat them up instead of arguing with them. I know 
this method won't get me

anywhere, and that's why I admire you. You're never at a loss for 
words: you say exactly what you want to say and aren't in the least 
bit shy."

"Oh, you're wrong about that," I replied. "Most of what I say comes 
out very differently from the way I'd planned. Plus I talk too much 
and too long, and that's just as bad."

"Maybe, but you have the advantage that no one can see you're 
embarrassed. You don't blush or go to pieces."

I couldn't help being secretly amused at his words. However, since I 
wanted him to go on talking quietly about himself, I hid my laughter, 
sat down on a cushion on the floor, wrapped my arms around my knees 
and gazed at him intently.

I'm glad there's someone else in this house who flies into the same 
rages as I do.

Peter seemed relieved that he could criticize Dussel without being 
afraid I'd tell. As for me, I was pleased too, because I sensed a 
strong feeling of

fellowship, which I only remember having had with my girlfriends.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, FEBRUARY 15, 1944

The minor run-in with Dussel had several repercussions, for which he 
had only himself to blame. Monday evening Dussel came in to see 
Mother and told her

triumphantly that Peter had asked him that morning if he'd slept 
well, and then added how sorry he was about what had happened Sunday 
evening -- he hadn't really meant what he'd said. Dussel assured him 
he hadn't taken it to heart. So

everYthing was right as rain again. Mother passed this story on to 
me, and I was secretly amazed that Peter, who'd been so angry at 
Dussel, had humbled himself, despite all his assurances to the 
contrary.

I couldn't refrain from sounding Peter out on the subject, and he 
instantly replied that Dussel had been lying. You should have seen 
Peter's face. I wish I'd had a camera. Indignation, rage, indecision, 
agitation and much more crossed his face in rapid succession.

That evening Mr. van Daan and Peter really told Dussel off. But it 
couldn't have been all that bad, since Peter had another dental 
appointment today.

Actually, they never wanted to speak to each other again.

WEDNESDAY, FEBRUARY 16, 1944

Peter and I hadn't talked to each other all day, except for a few 
meaningless words. It was too cold to go up to the attic, and anyway, 
it was Margot's

birthday. At twelve-thirty he came to look at the presents and hung 
around

chatting longer than was strictly necessary, something he'd never 
have done otherwise. But I got my chance in the afternoon. Since I 
felt like spoiling Margot on her birthday, I went to get the coffee, 
and after that the potatoes. When I came to Peter's room, he 
immediately took his papers off the stairs, and I asked if I should 
close the trapdoor to the attic.

"Sure," he said, "go ahead. When you're ready to come back down, just 
knock and I'll open it for you."

I thanked him, went upstairs and spent at least ten minutes searching 
around in the barrel for the smallest potatoes. My back started 
aching, and the attic was cold. Naturally, I didn't bother to knock 
but opened the trap-door myself. But he obligingly got up and took 
the pan out of my hands.

"I did my best, but I couldn't find any smaller ones."

"Did you look in the big barrel?"

"Yes, I've been through them all."

By this time I was at the bottom of the stairs, and he examined the 
pan of

potatoes he was still holding. "Oh, but these are fine," he said, and 
added, as I took the pan from him, "My compliments!"

As he said this, he gave me such a warm, tender look that I started 
glowing inside. I could tell he wanted to please me, but since he 
couldn't make a long complimentary speech, he said everything with 
his eyes. I understood him so well and was very grateful. It still 
makes me happy to think back to those words and that look!

When I went downstairs, Mother said she needed more potatoes, this 
time for dinner, so I volunteered to go back up. When I entered 
Peter's room, I apologized for disturbing him again. As I was going 
up the stairs, he stood up, went over to stand between the stairs and 
the wall, grabbed my arm and tried to stop me.

"I'll go," he said. "I have to go upstairs anyway."

I replied that it wasn't really necessary, that I didn't have to get 
only the small ones this time. Convinced, he let go of my arm. On my 
way back, he opened the trapdoor and once again took the pan from me. 
Standing by the door, I asked,

"What are you working on?"

"French," he replied.

I asked if I could take a look at his lessons. Then I went to wash my 
hands and sat down across from him on the divan.

After I'd explained some French to him, we began to talk. He told me 
that after the war he wanted to go to the Dutch East Indies and live 
on a rubber plantation.

He talked about his life at home, the black market and how he felt 
like a

worthless bum. I told him he had a big inferiority complex. He talked 
about the war, saying that Russia and England were bound to go to war 
against each other, and about the Jews. He said life would have been 
much easier if he'd been a Christian or could become one after the 
war. I asked if he wanted to be baptized, but that wasn't what he 
meant either. He said he'd never be able to feel like a Christian, 
but that after the war he'd make sure nobody would know he was Jewish.

I felt a momentary pang. It's such a shame he still has a touch of 
dishonesty in him.

Peter added, "The Jews have been and always will be the chosen 
people!"

I answered, "Just this once, I hope they'll be chosen for something 
good!"

But we went on chatting very pleasantly, about Father, about judging 
human

character and all sorts of things, so many that I can't even remember 
them all.

I left at a quarter past five, because Bep had arrived.

That evening he said something else I thought was nice. We were 
talking about the picture of a movie star I'd once given him, which 
has been hanging in his room for at least a year and a half. He liked 
it so much that I offered to give him a few more.

"No," he replied, "I'd rather keep the one I've got. I look at it 
every day, and the people in it have become my friends."

I now have a better understanding of why he always hugs Mouschi so 
tightly. He obviously needs affection too. I forgot to mention 
something else he was talking about. He said, "No, I'm not afraid, 
except when it comes to things about myself, but I'm working on that."

Peter has a huge inferiority complex. For example, he always thinks 
he's so stupid and we're so smart. When I help him with French, he 
thanks me a thousand times.

One of these days I'm going to say, "Oh, cut it out! You're much 
better at English and geography!"

Anne Frank

THURSDAY, FEBRUARY 17, 1944

Dear Kitty,

I was upstairs this morning, since I promised Mrs. van D. I'd read 
her some of my stories. I began with "Eva's Dream," which she liked a 
lot, and then I read a few passages from "The Secret Annex," which 
had her in stitches. Peter also listened for a while (just the last 
part) and asked if I'd come to his room sometime to read more.

I decided I had to take a chance right then and there, so I got my 
notebook and let him read that bit where Cady and Hans talk about 
God. I can't really tell what kind of impression it made on him. He 
said something I don't quite remember, not about whether it was good, 
but about the idea behind it. I told him I just wanted him to see 
that I didn't write only amusing things. He nodded, and I left the 
room. We'll see if I hear anything more!

Yours, Anne Frank

FRIDAY, FEBRUARY 18, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

Whenever I go upstairs, it's always so I can see "him." Now that I 
have something to look forward to, my life here has improved greatly.

At least the object of my friendship is always here, and I don't have 
to be afraid of rivals (except for Margot). Don't think I'm in love, 
because I'm not, but I do have the feeling that something beautiful 
is going to develop between Peter and me, a kind of friendship and a 
feeling of trust. I go see him whenever I get the chance, and it's 
not the way it used to be, when he didn't know what to make of me. On 
the contrary, he's still talking away as I'm heading out the door. 
Mother doesn't like me going upstairs. She always says I'm bothering 
Peter and that I should leave him alone. Honestly, can't she credit 
me with some intuition? She always looks at me so oddly when I go to 
Peter's room. When I come down again, she asks me where I've been. 
It's terrible, but I'm beginning to hate her!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, FEBRUARY 19, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

It's Saturday again, and that should tell you enough. This morning 
all was quiet.

I spent nearly an hour upstairs making meatballs, but I only spoke to 
"him" in passing.

When everyone went upstairs at two-thirty to either read or take a 
nap, I went downstairs, with blanket and all, to sit at the desk and 
read or write. Before long I couldn't take it anymore. I put my head 
in my arms and sobbed my heart out.

The tears streamed down my cheeks, and I felt desperately unhappy. 
Oh, if only'

'he" had come to comfort me.

It was past four by the time I went upstairs again. At five o'clock I 
set off to get some potatoes, hoping once again that we'd meet, but 
while I was still in the bathroom fixing my hair, he went to see 
Boche.

I wanted to help Mrs. van D. and went upstairs with my book and 
everything, but suddenly I felt the tears coming again. I raced 
downstairs to the bathroom, grabbing the hand mirror on the way. I 
sat there on the toilet, fully dressed, long after I was through, my 
tears leaving dark spots on the red of my apron, and I felt utterly 
dejected.

Here's what was going through my mind: "Oh, I'll never reach Peter 
this way. Who knows, maybe he doesn't even like me and he doesn't 
need anyone to confide in.

Maybe he only thinks of me in a casual sort of way. I'll have to go 
back to being alone, without anyone to confide in and without Peter, 
without hope, comfort or anything to look forward to. Oh, if only I 
could rest my head on his shoulder and not feel so hopelessly alone 
and deserted! Who knows, maybe he doesn't care for me at all and 
looks at the others in the same tender way. Maybe I only imagined it 
was especially for me. Oh, Peter, if only you could hear me or see 
me. If the truth is disappointing, I won't be able to bear it."

A little later I felt hopeful and full of expectation again, though 
my tears were still flowing -- on the inside.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY, FEBRUARY 20, 1944

What happens in other people's houses during the rest of the week 
happens here in the Annex on Sundays. While other people put on their 
best clothes and go

strolling in the sun, we scrub, sweep and do the laundry.

Eight o'clock. Though the rest of us prefer to sleep in,

Dussel gets up at eight. He goes to the bathroom, then downstairs, 
then up again and then to the bathroom, where he devotes a whole hour 
to washing himself.

Nine-thirty. The stoves are lit, the blackout screen is taken down, 
and Mr. van Daan heads for the bathroom. One of my Sunday morning 
ordeals is having to lie in bed and look at Dussel's back when he's 
praying. I know it sounds strange, but a praying Dussel is a terrible 
sight to behold. It's not that he cries or gets sentimental, not at 
all, but he does spend a quarter of an hour -- an entire fifteen 
minutes -- rocking from his toes to his heels. Back and forth, back 
and forth. It goes on forever, and if I don't shut my eyes tight, my 
head starts to spin.

Ten-fifteen. The van Daans whistle; the bathroom's free. In the Frank 
family quarters, the first sleepy faces are beginning to emerge from 
their pillows. Then everything happens fast, fast, fast. Margot and I 
take turns doing the laundry.

Since it's quite cold downstairs, we put on pants and head scarves. 
Meanwhile, Father is busy in the bathroom. Either Margot or I have a 
turn in the bathroom at eleven, and then we're all clean.

Eleven-thirty. Breakfast. I won't dwell on this, since there's enough 
talk about food without my bringing the subject up as well.

Twelve-fifteen. We each go our separate ways. Father, clad in 
overalls, gets down on his hands and knees and brushes the rug so 
vigorously that the room is

enveloped in a cloud of dust. Mr. Dussel makes the beds (all wrong, 
of course), always whistling the same Beethoven violin concerto as he 
goes about his work.

Mother can be heard shuffling around the attic as she hangs up the 
washing. Mr.

van Daan puts on his hat and disappears into the lower regions, 
usually followed by Peter and Mouschi. Mrs. van D. dons a long apron, 
a black wool jacket and overshoes, winds a red wool scarf around her 
head, scoops up a bundle of dirty laundry and, with a well-rehearsed 
washerwoman's nod, heads downstairs. Margot and I do the dishes and 
straighten up the room.

WEDNESDAY, FEBRUARY 23,1944

My dearest Kitty,

The weather's been wonderful since yesterday, and I've perked up 
quite a bit. My writing, the best thing I have, is coming along well. 
I go to the attic almost every morning to get the stale air out of my 
lungs. This morning when I went there, Peter was busy cleaning up. He 
finished quickly and came over to where I was sitting on my favorite 
spot on the floor. The two of us looked out at the blue sky, the bare 
chestnut tree glistening with dew, the seagulls and other birds 
glinting with silver as they swooped through the air, and we were so 
moved and entranced that we couldn't speak. He stood with his head 
against a thick beam, while I sat. We breathed in the air, looked 
outside and both felt that the spell shouldn't be broken with words. 
We remained like this for a long while, and by the time he had to go 
to the loft to chop wood, I knew he was a good, decent boy. He 
climbed the ladder to the loft, and I followed; during the fifteen 
minutes he was chopping wood, we didn't say a word either. I watched 
him from where I was

standing, and could see he was obviously doing his best to chop the 
right way and show off his strength. But I also looked out the open 
window, letting my eyes roam over a large part of Amsterdam, over the 
rooftops and on to the horizon, a strip of blue so pale it was almost 
invisible.

"As long as this exists," I thought, "this sunshine and this 
cloudless sky, and as long as I can enjoy it, how can I be sad?"

The best remedy for those who are frightened, lonely or unhappy is to 
go outside, somewhere they can be alone, alone with the sky, nature 
and God. For then and only then can you feel that everything is as it 
should be and that God wants people to be happy amid nature's beauty 
and simplicity.

As long as this exists, and that should be forever, I know that there 
will be solace for every sorrow, whatever the circumstances. I firmly 
believe that nature can bring comfort to all who suffer.

Oh, who knows, perhaps it won't be long before I can share this 
overwhelming feeling of happiness with someone who feels the same as 
I do.

Yours, Anne

P.S. Thoughts: To Peter.

We've been missing out on so much here, so very much, and for such a 
long time. I miss it just as much as you do. I'm not talking about 
external things, since we're well provided for in that sense; I mean 
the internal things. Like you, I long for freedom and fresh air, but 
I think we've been amply compensated for their loss. On the inside, I 
mean.

This morning, when I was sitting in front of the window and taking a 
long, deep look outside at God and nature, I was happy, just plain 
happy. Peter, as long as people feel that kind of happiness within 
themselves, the joy of nature, health and much more besides, they'll 
always be able to recapture that happiness.

Riches, prestige, everything can be lost. But the happiness in your 
own heart can only be dimmed; it will always be there, as long as you 
live, to make you happy again.

Whenever you're feeling lonely or sad, try going to the loft on a 
beautiful day and looking outside. Not at the houses and the 
rooftops, but at the sky. As long as you can look fearlessly at the 
sky, you'll know that you're pure within and will find happiness once 
more.

SUNDAY, FEBRUARY 27, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

From early in the morning to late at night, all I do is think about 
Peter. I fall asleep with his image before my eyes, dream about him 
and wake up with him still looking at me.

I have the strong feeling that Peter and I aren't really as different 
as we may seem on the surface, and I'll explain why: neither Peter 
nor I have a mother. His is too superficial, likes to flirt and 
doesn't concern herself much with what goes on in his head. Mine 
takes an active interest in my life, but has no tact,

sensitivity or motherly understanding.

Both Peter and I are struggling with our innermost feelings. We're 
still unsure of ourselves and are too vulnerable, emotionally, to be 
dealt with so roughly.

Whenever that happens, I want to run outside or hide my feelings. 
Instead, I bang the pots and pans, splash the water and am generally 
noisy, so that everyone wishes I were miles away. Peter's reaction is 
to shut himself up, say little, sit quietly and daydream, all the 
while carefully hiding his true self.

But how and when will we finally reach each other?

I don't know how much longer I can continue to keep this yearning 
under control.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, FEBRUARY 28, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

It's like a nightmare, one that goes on long after I'm awake. I see 
him nearly every hour of the day and yet I can't be with him, I can't 
let the others notice, and I have to pretend to be cheerful, though 
my heart is aching.

Peter Schiff and Peter van Daan have melted into one Peter, who's 
good and kind and whom I long for desperately. Mother's horrible, 
Father's nice, which makes him even more exasperating, and Margot's 
the worst, since she takes advantage of my smiling face to claim me 
for herself, when all I want is to be left alone.

Peter didn't join me in the attic, but went up to the loft to do some 
carpentry work. At every rasp and bang, another chunk of my courage 
broke off and I was even more unhappy. In the distance a clock was 
tolling' 'Be pure in heart, be pure in mind!"

I'm sentimental, I know. I'm despondent and foolish, I know that too.

Oh, help me!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 1, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

My own affairs have been pushed to the background by . . . a 
break-in. I'm boring you with all my break-ins, but what can I do 
when burglars take such pleasure in honoring Gies & Go. with their 
presence? This incident is much more complicated than the last one, 
in July 1943.

Last night at seven-thirty Mr. van Daan was heading, as usual, for 
Mr. Kugler's office when he saw that both the glass door and the 
office door were open. He was surprised, but he went on through and 
was even more astonished to see that the alcove doors were open as 
well and that there was a terrible mess in the front office.

"There's been a burglary" flashed through his mind. But just to make 
sure, he went downstairs to the front door, checked the lock and 
found everything closed. "Bep and

Peter must just have been very careless this evening," Mr. van. D. 
concluded. He remained for a while in Mr. Kugler's office, switched 
off the lamp and went upstairs without worrying much about the open 
doors or the messy office.

Early this morning Peter knocked at our door to tell us that the 
front door was wide open and that the projector and Mr. Kugler's new 
briefcase had disappeared from the closet. Peter was instructed to 
lock the door. Mr. van Daan told us his discoveries of the night 
before, and we were extremely worried.

The only explanation is that the burglar must have had a duplicate 
key, since there were no signs of a forced entry. He must have 
sneaked in early in the evening, shut the door behind him, hidden 
himself when he heard Mr. van Daan, fled with the loot after Mr. van 
Daan went upstairs and, in his hurry, not bothered to shut the door.

Who could have our key? Why didn't the burglar go to the warehouse? 
Was it one of our own warehouse employees, and will he turn us in, 
now that he's heard Mr. van Daan and maybe even seen him?

It's really scary, since we don't know whether the burglar will take 
it into his head to try and get in again. Or was he so startled when 
he heard someone else in the building that he'll stay away?

Yours, Anne

P.S. We'd be delighted if you could hunt up a good detective for us. 
Obviously, there's one condotion: he must be relied upon not to mform 
on people in hiding.

THURSDAY, MARCH 2, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Margot and I were in the attic together today. I can't enjoy being 
there with her the way I imagine it'd be with Peter (or someone 
else). I know she feels the same about most things as I do!

While doing the dishes, Bep began talking to Mother and Mrs. van Daan 
about how discouraged she gets. What help did those two offer her? 
Our tactless mother, especially, only made things go from bad to 
worse. Do you know what her advice was? That she should think about 
all the other people in the world who are

suffering! How can thinking about the misery of others help if you're 
miserable yourself? I said as much. Their response, of course, was 
that I should stay out of conversations of this sort.

The grown-ups are such idiots! As if Peter, Margot, Bep and I didn't 
all have the same feelings. The only thing that helps is a mother's 
love, or that of a very, very close friend. But these two mothers 
don't understand the first thing about us! Perhaps Mrs. van Daan 
does, a bit more than Mother. Oh, I wish I could have said something 
to poor Bep, something that I know from my own experience would have 
helped. But Father came between us, pushing me roughly aside. They're 
all so stupid!

I also talked to Margot about Father and Mother, about how nice it 
could be here if they weren't so aggravating. We'd be able to 
organize evenings in which

everyone could take turns discussing a given subject. But we've 
already been through all that. It's impossible for me to talk here! 
Mr. van Daan goes on the offensive, Mother i gets sarcastic and can't 
say anythina in a normal voice, Father doesn't feel like taking part, 
nor does Mr. Dussel, and Mrs. van D. is attacked so often that she 
just sits there with a red face, hardly able to put up a fight 
anymore. And what about us? We aren't allowed to have an opinion! My, 
my, aren't they progressive! Not have an opinion! People can tell you 
to shut up, but they can't keep you from having an opinion. You can't 
forbid someone to have an opinion, no matter how young they are! The 
only thing that would help Bep, Margot, Peter and me would be great 
love and devotion, which we don't get here. And no one, especially 
not the idiotic sages around here, is capable of understanding us, 
since we're more sensitive and much more advanced in our thinking 
than any of them ever suspect!

Love, what is love? I don't think you can really put it into words. 
Love is understanding someone, caring for him, sharing his joys and 
sorrows. This

eventually includes physical love. You've shared something, given 
something away and received something in return, whether or not 
you're married, whether or not you have a baby. Losing your virtue 
doesn't matter, as long as you know that for as long as you live 
you'll have someone at your side who understands you, and who doesn't 
have to be shared with anyone else!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

At the moment, Mother's grouching at me again; she's clearly jealous 
because I talk to Mrs. van Daan more than to her. What do I care!

I managed to get hold of Peter this afternoon, and we talked for at 
least forty-five minutes. He wanted to tell me something about 
himself, but didn't find it easy. He finally got it out, though it 
took a long time. I honestly didn't know whether it was better for me 
to stay or to go. But I wanted so much to help him! I told him about 
Bep and how tactless our mothers are. He told me that his parents 
fight constantly, about politics and cigarettes and all kinds of 
things. As I've told you before, Peter's very shy, but not too shy to 
admit that he'd be perfectly happy not to see his parents for a year 
or two. "My father isn't as nice as he looks," he said. "But in the 
matter of the cigarettes, Mother's absolutely right."

I also told him about my mother. But he came to Father's defense. He 
thought he was a "terrific guy."

Tonight when I was hanging up my apron after doing the dishes, he 
called me over and asked me not to say anything downstairs about his 
parents' having had another argument and not being on speaking terms. 
I promised, though I'd already told Margot. But I'm sure Margot won't 
pass it on.

"Oh no, Peter," I said, you don't have to worry about me. I've 
learned not to blab everything I hear. I never repeat what you tell 
me."

He was glad to hear that. I also told him what terrible gossips we 
are, and said,

"Margot's quite right, of course, when she says I'm not being honest, 
because as much as I want to stop gossiping, there's nothing I like 
better than discussing Mr. Dussel."

"It's good that you admit it," he said. He blushed, and his sincere 
compliment almost embarrassed me too.

Then we talked about "upstairs" and "downstairs" some more. Peter was 
really rather surprised to hear that don't like his parents. "Peter," 
I said, "you know I'm always honest, so why shouldn't I tell you this 
as well? We can see their faults too."

I added, "Peter, I'd really like to help you. Will you let me? You're 
caught in an awkward position, and I know, even though you don't say 
anything, that it upsets you."

"Oh, your help is always welcome!"

"Maybe it'd be better for you to talk to Father. You can tell him 
anything, he won't pass it on."

"I know, he's a real pal."

"You like him a lot, don't you?"

Peter nodded, and I continued, "Well, he likes you too, you know!"

He looked up quickly and blushed. It was really touching to see how 
happy these few words made him.

"You think so?" he asked.

"Yes," I said. "You can tell from the little things he lets slip now 
and then."

Then Mr. van Daan came in to do some dictating.

Peter's a "terrific guy," just like Father!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, MARCH 3,1944

My dearest Kitty,

When I looked into the candle tonight, I felt calm and happy again. 
It seems Grandma is in that candle, and it's Grandma who watches over 
and protects me and makes me feel happy again. But. . . there's 
someone else who governs all my moods and that's. . . Peter. I went 
to get the potatoes today, and while I was standing on the stairway 
with my pan full, he asked, "What did you do during the lunch break?"

I sat down on the stairs, and we began to talk. The potatoes didn't 
make it to the kitchen until five-fifteen (an hour after I'd gone to 
get them). Peter didn't say anything more about his parents; we just 
talked about books and about the past.

Oh, he gazes at me with such warmth in his eyes; I don't think it 
will take much for me to fall in love with him.

He brought the subject up this evening. I went to his room after 
peeling potatoes and remarked on how hot it was. "You can tell the 
temperature by looking at Margot and me, because we turn white when 
it's cold and red when it's hot." I said.

"In love?" he asked.

"Why should I be in love?" It was a pretty silly answer (or, rather, 
question).

"Why not?" he said, and then it was time for dinner.

What did he mean? Today I finally managed to ask him whether my 
chatter bothered him. All he said was,

"Oh, it's fine with me!" I can't tell how much of his reply was due 
to shyness.

Kitty, I sound like someone who's in love and can talk about nothing 
but her dearest darling. And Peter is a darling. Will I ever be able 
to tell him that?

Only if he thinks the same of me, but I'm the kind of person you have 
to treat with kid gloves, I know that all too well.

And he likes to be left alone, so I don't know how much he likes me. 
In any case, we're getting to know each other a little better. I wish 
we dared to say more. But who knows, maybe that time will come sooner 
than I think!

Once or twice a day he gives me a knowing glance, I wink back, and 
we're both happy. It seems crazy to talk about his being happy, and 
yet I have the

overwhelming feeling he thinks the same way I do.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MARCH 4, 1944

Dear Kitty,

This is the first Saturday in months that hasn't been tiresome, 
dreary and boring.

The reason is Peter. This morning as I was on my way to the attic to 
hang up my apron, Father asked whether I wanted to stay and practice 
my French, and I said yes. We spoke French together for a while and I 
explained something to Peter, and then we worked on our English. 
Father read aloud from Dickens, and I was in seventh heaven, since I 
was sitting on Father's chair, close to Peter.

I went downstairs at quarter to eleven. When I went back up at 
eleven-thirty, Peter was already waiting for me on the stairs. We 
talked until quarter to one.

Whenever I leave the room, for example after a meal, and Peter has a 
chance and no one else can hear, he says, "Bye, Anne, see you later."

Oh, I'm so happy! I wonder if he's going to fall in love with me 
after all? In any case, he's a nice boy, and you have no idea how 
good it is to talk to him!

Mrs. van D. thinks it's all right for me to talk to

Peter, but today she asked me teasingly, "Can I trust you two up 
there?"

"Of course," I protested. "I take that as an insult!"

Morning, noon and night, I look forward to seeing Peter.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

PS. Before I forget, last night everything was blanketed in snow. Now 
it's thawed and there's almost nothing left.

MONDAY, MARCH 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Ever since Peter told me about his parents, I've felt a certain sense 
of

responsibthty toward him-don't you think that's strange? It's as 
though their quarrels were just as much my business as his, and yet I 
don't dare bring it up anymore, because I'm afraid it makes him 
uncomfortable. I wouldn't want to

intrude, not for all the money in the world.

I can tell by Peter's face that he ponders things just as deeply as I 
do. Last night I was annoyed when Mrs. van D. scoffed, "The thinker!" 
Peter flushed and looked embarrassed, and I nearly blew my top.

Why don't these people keep their mouths shut?

You can't imagine what it's like to have to stand on the sidelines 
and see how lonely he is, without being able to do anything. I can 
imagine, as if I were in his place, how despondent he must sometimes 
feel at the quarrels. And about love.

Poor Peter, he needs to be loved so much!

It sounded so cold when he said he didn't need any friends. Oh, he's 
so wrong! I don't think he means it. He clings to his masculinity, 
his solitude and his feigned indif- ference so he can maintain his 
role, so he'll never, ever have to show his feelings. Poor Peter, how 
long can he keep it up? Won't he explode from this superhuman effort?

Oh, Peter, if only I could help you, if only you would let me! 
Together we could banish our loneliness, yours and mine!

I've been doing a great deal of thinking, but not saying much. I'm 
happy when I see him, and happier still if the sun shines when we're 
together. I washed my hair yesterday, and because I knew he was next 
door, I was very rambunctious. I

couldn't help it; the more quiet and serious I am on the inside, the 
noisier I get on the outside!

Who will be the first to discover the chink in my armor?

It's just as well that the van Daans don't have a daughter. My 
conquest could never be so challenging, so beautiful and so nice with 
someone of the same sex!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

PS. You know I'm always honest with you, so I think I should tell you 
that I live from one encounter to the next. I keep hoping to discover 
that he's dying to see me, and I'm in raptures when I notice his 
bashful attempts. I think he'd like to be able to express himself as 
easily as I do; little does he know it's his

awkwardness that I find so touching.

TUESDAY, MARCH 7,1944

Dearest Kitty,

When I think back to my life in 1942, it all seems so unreal. The 
Anne Frank who enjoyed that heavenly existence was completely 
different from the one who has grown wise within these walls. Yes, it 
was heavenly. Five admirers on every street corner, twenty or so 
friends, the favorite of most of my teachers, spoiled rotten by 
Father and Mother, bags full of candy and a big allowance. What more 
could anyone ask for?

You're probably wondering how I could have charmed all those people. 
Peter says It s ecause I m "attractive," but that isn't it entirely. 
The teachers were amused and entertained by my clever answers, my 
witty remarks, my smthng face and my critical mind. That's all I was: 
a terrible flirt, coquettish and amusing. I had a few plus points, 
which kept me in everybody's good graces: I was hardworking, honest 
and generous. I would never have refused anyone who wanted to peek at 
my answers, I was magnanimous with my candy, and I wasn't stuck-up.

Would all that admiration eventually have made me overconfident? It's 
a good thing that, at the height of my glory, I was suddenly plunged 
into reality. It took me more than a year to get used to doing 
without admiration.

How did they see me at school? As the class comedian, the eternal 
ringleader, never in a bad mood, never a crybaby. Was it any wonder 
that everyone wanted to bicycle to school with me or do me little 
favors?

I look back at that Anne Frank as a pleasant, amusing, but 
superficial girl, who has nothing to do with me. What did Peter say 
about me? "Whenever I saw you, you were surrounded by a flock of 
girls and at least two boys, you were always

laughing, and you were always the center of attention!" He was right.

What's remained of that Anne Frank? Oh, I haven't forgotten how to 
laugh or toss off a remark, I'm just as good, if not better, at 
raking people over the coals, and I can still flirt and be amusing, 
if I want to be . . .

But there's the catch. I'd like to live that seemingly carefree and 
happy life for an evening, a few days, a week. At the end of that 
week I'd be exhausted, and would be grateful to the first person to 
talk to me about something meaningful. I want friends, not admirers. 
Peo- ple who respect me for my character and my deeds, not my 
flattering smile. The circle around me would be much smaller, but 
what does that matter, as long as they're sincere?

In spite of everything, I wasn't altogether happy in 1942; I often 
felt I'd been deserted, but because I was on the go all day long, I 
didn't think about it. I enjoyed myself as much as I could, trying 
consciously or unconsciously to fill the void with jokes.

Looking back, I realize that this period of my life has irrevocably 
come to a close; my happy-go-lucky, carefree schooldays are gone 
forever. I don't even miss them. I've outgrown them. I can no longer 
just kid around, since my serious side is always there.

I see my life up to New Year's 1944 as if I were looking through a 
powerful magnifying glass. When I was at home, my life was filled 
with sunshine. Then, in the middle of 1942, everything changed 
overnight. The quarrels, the accusations --

I couldn't take it all in. I was caught off guard, and the only way I 
knew to keep my bearings was to talk back.

The first half of 1943 brought crying spells, loneliness and the 
gradual

realization of my faults and short- comings, which were numerous and 
seemed even more so. I filled the day with chatter, tried to draw Pim 
closer to me and failed.

This left me on my own to face the difficult task of improving myself 
so I

wouldn't have to hear their reproaches, because they made me so 
despondent.

The second half of the year was slightly better. I became a teenager, 
and was treated more like a grown-up. I began to think about things 
and to write stories, finally coming to the conclusion that the 
others no longer had anything to do with me. They had no right to 
swing me back and forth like a pendulum on a clock. I wanted to 
change myself in my own way. I realized I could man- age without my 
mother, completely and totally, and that hurt. But what affected me 
even more was the realization that I was never going to be able to 
confide in Father. I didn't trust anyone but myself.

After New Year's the second big change occurred: my dream, through 
which I

discovered my longing for . . . a boy; not for a girlfriend, but for 
a boyfriend.

I also discovered an inner happiness underneath my superficial and 
cheerful exterior. From time to time I was quiet. Now I live only for 
Peter, since what happens to me in the future depends largely on him!

I lie in bed at night, after ending my prayers with the words "Ich 
Janke air fur all das Cute una Liebe una Schone,"* [* Thank you, God, 
for all that is good and dear and beautiful.] and I'm filled with 
joy. I think of going into hiding, my health and my whole being as 
das Cute; Peter's love (which is still so new and fragile and which 
neither of us dares to say aloud), the future, happiness and love as 
das Liebe; the world, nature and the tremendous beauty of everything, 
all that splendor, as das Schone.

At such moments I don't think about all the misery, but about the 
beauty that still remains. This is where Mother and I differ greatly. 
Her advice in the face of melancholy is: "Think about all the 
suffering in the world and be thankful you're not part of it." My 
advice is: "Go outside, to the country, enjoy the sun and all nature 
has to offer. Go outside and try to recapture the happiness within 
yourself; think of all the beauty in yourself and in everything 
around you and be happy."

I don't think Mother's advice can be right, because what are you 
supposed to do if you become part of the suffering? You'd be 
completely lost. On the contrary, beauty remains, even in misfortune. 
If you just look for it, you discover more and more happiness and 
regain your balance. A person who's happy will make others happy; a 
person who has courage and faith will never die in misery!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 8, 1944

Margot and I have been writing each other notes, just for fun, of 
course.

Anne: It's strange, but I can only remember the day after what has 
happened the night before. For example, I suddenly remembered that 
Mr. Dussel was snoring loudly last night. (It's now quarter to three 
on Wednesday af- ternoon and Mr.

Dussel is snoring again, which is why it flashed through my mind, of 
course.) When I had to use the potty, I deliberately made more noise 
to get the snoring to stop.

Margot: Which is better, the snoring or the gasping for air?

Anne: The snoring's better, because it stops when I make noise, 
without waking the person in question.

What I didn't write to Margot, but what I'll confess to you, dear 
Kitty, is that I've been dreaming of Peter a great deal. The night 
before last I dreamed I was skating right here in our living room 
with that little boy from the Apollo ice-skating rink; he was with 
his sister, the girl with the spindly legs who always wore the same 
blue dress. I introduced myself, overdoing it a bit, and asked him 
his name. It was Peter. In my dream I wondered just how many Peters I 
actually knew!

Then I dreamed we were standing in Peter's room, facing each other 
beside the stairs. I said something to him; he gave me a kiss, but 
replied that he didn't love me all that much and that I shouldn't 
flirt. In a desperate and pleading voice I said, "I'm not flirting, 
Peter!"

When I woke up, I was glad Peter hasn't said it after all.

Last night I dreamed we were kissing each other, but

Peter's cheeks were very disappointing: they weren't as soft as they 
looked. They were more like Father's cheeks -- the cheeks of a man 
who already shaves.

FRIDAY, MARCH 10, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

The proverb "Misfortunes never come singly" defi- nitely applies to 
today. Peter just got through saying it. Let me tell you all the 
awful things that have

happened and that are still hanging over our heads.

First, Miep is sick, as a result of Henk and Aagje's wedding 
yesterday. She caught cold in the Westerkerk, where the service was 
held. Second, Mr. Kleiman hasn't returned to work since the last time 
his stomach started bleeding, so Bep's been left to hold down the 
fort alone. Third, the police have arrested a man (whose name I won't 
put in writing). It's terrible not only for him, but for us as well, 
since he's been supplying us with potatoes, butter and jam. Mr. M., 
as I'll call him, has five children under the age of thirteen, and 
another on the way.

Last night we had another little scare: we were in the middle of 
dinner when suddenly someone knocked on the wall next door. For the 
rest of the evening we were nervous and gloomy.

Lately I haven't been at all in the mood to write down what's been 
going on here.

I've been more wrapped up in myself. Don't get me wrong, I'm terribly 
upset about what's happened to poor, good-hearted Mr. M., but there's 
not much room for him in my diary.

Tuesday, Wednesday and Thursday I was in Peter's room from 
four-thirty to five-fifteen. We worked on our French and chatted 
about one thing and another. I really look forward to that hour or so 
in the afternoon, but best of all is that I think Peter's just as 
pleased to see me.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THE DIARY OF A YOUNG GIRL 213

SATURDAY, MARCH 11, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I haven't been able to sit still lately. I wander up- stairs and down 
and then back again. I like talking to Peter, but I'm always afraid 
of being a nuisance.

He's told me a bit about the past, about his parents and about 
himself, but it's not enough, and every five minutes I wonder why I 
find myself longing for more. He used to think I was a real pain in 
the neck, and the feeling was mutual. I've changed my mind, but how 
do I know he's changed his? I think he has, but that doesn't 
necessarily mean we have to become the best of friends, although as 
far as I'm concerned, it would make our time here more bearable. But 
I won't let this drive me crazy. I spend enough time thinking about 
him and don't have to get you all worked up as well, simply because 
I'm so miserable!

SUNDAY, MARCH 12, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Things are getting crazier here as the days go by.

Peter hasn't looked at me since yesterday. He's been acting as if 
he's mad at me.

I'm doing my best not to chase after him and to talk to him as little 
as possible, but it's not easy! What's going on, what makes him keep 
me at arm's length one minute and rush back to my side the next? 
Perhaps I'm imagining that it's worse than it really is. Perhaps he's 
just moody like me, and tomorrow everything will be all right again!

I have the hardest time trying to maintain a normal facade when I'm 
feeling so wretched and sad. I have to talk, help around the house, 
sit with the others and, above all, act cheerful! Most of all I miss 
the outdoors and having a place where I can be alone for as long as I 
want! I think I'm getting everything all mixed up, Kitty, but then, 
I'm in a state of utter confusion: on the one hand, I'm half crazy 
with desire for him, can hardly be in the same room without looking 
at him; and on the other hand, I wonder why he should matter to me so 
much and why I can't be calm again!

Day and night, during every waking hour, I do nothing but ask myself, 
"Have you given him enough chance to be alone? Have you been spending 
too much time

upstairs? Do you talk too much about serious subjects he's not yet 
ready to talk about? Maybe he doesn't even like you? Has it all been 
your imagination? But then why has he told you so much about himself? 
Is he sorry he did?" And a whole lot more.

Yesterday afternoon I was so worn out by the sad news from the 
outside that I lay down on my divan for a nap. All I wanted was to 
sleep and not have to think. I slept until four, but then I had to go 
next door. It wasn't easy, answering all Mother's questions and 
inventing an excuse to explain my nap to Father. I pleaded a 
headache, which wasn't a lie, since I did have one. . . on the inside!

Ordinary people, ordinary girls, teenagers like myself, would think 
I'm a little nuts with all my self-pity. But that's just it. I pour 
my heart out to you, and the rest of the time I'm as impudent, 
cheerful and self-confident as possible to avoid questions and keep 
from getting on my own nerves.

Margot is very kind and would like me to confide in her, but I can't 
tell her everything. She takes me too seriously, far too seriously, 
and spends a lot of time thinking about her loony sister, looking at 
me closely whenever I open my mouth and wondering, "Is she acting, or 
does she really mean it?"

It's because we're always together. I don't want the person I confide 
in to be around me all the time. When will I untangle my jumbled 
thoughts? When will I find inner peace again?

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, MARCH 14, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

It might be amusing for you (though not for me) to hear what we're 
going to eat today. The cleaning lady is working downstairs, so at 
the moment I'm seated at the van Daans' oilcloth-covered table with a 
handkerchief sprinkled with fragrant prewar perfume pressed to my 
nose and mouth. You probably don't have the faintest idea what I'm 
talking about, so let me "begin at the begin- ning." The people who 
supply us with food coupons have been arrested, so we have just our 
five black-market ra- -, tion books-no coupons, no fats and oils. 
Since Miep and Mr. Kleiman are sick again, Bep can't manage the shop- 
ping. The food is wretched, and so are we. As of tomor- row, we won't 
have a scrap of fat, butter or margarine. We can't eat fried potatoes 
for breakfast (which we've been doing to save on bread), so we're 
having hot cereal instead, and because Mrs. van D. thinks we're 
starving, we bought some half-and-half. Lunch today consists of 
mashed potatoes and pickled kale. This explains the precautionary 
measure with the handkerchief. You wouldn't believe how much kale can 
stink when it's a few years old! The kitchen smells like a mixture of 
spoiled plums, rotten eggs and brine. Ugh, just the thought of having 
to eat that muck makes me want to throw up! Besides that, our 
potatoes have contracted such strange diseases that one out of every 
two buckets of pommes de terre winds up in the garbage. We entertain 
ourselves by trying to figure out which disease they've got, and 
we've reached the conclusion that they suffer from cancer, smallpox 
and measles. Honestly, being in hiding during the fourth year of the 
war is no picnic. If only the whole stinking mess were over!

To tell you the truth, the food wouldn't matter so much to me if life 
here were more pleasant in other ways. But that's just it: this 
tedious existence is

starting to make us all disagreeable. Here are the opinions of the 
five grown-ups on the present situation (children aren't allowed to 
have opinions, and for once I'm sticking to the rules):

Mrs. van Daan: "I'd stopped wanting to be queen of the kitchen long 
ago. But sitting around doing nothing was boring, so I went back to 
cooking. Still, I can't help complaining: it's impossible to cook 
without oil, and all those disgusting smells make me sick to my 
stomach. Besides, what do I get in return for my

efforts? Ingratitude and rude remarks. I'm always the black sheep; I 
get blamed for everything. What's more, it's my opinion that the war 
is making very little progress. The Germans will win in the end. I'm 
terrified that we're going to starve, and when I'm in a bad mood, I 
snap at everyone who comes near."

Mr. van Daan: "I just smoke and smoke and smoke. Then the food, the 
political situation and Kerli's moods don't seem so bad. Kerli's a 
sweetheart. If I don't have anything to smoke, I get sick, then I 
need to eat meat, life becomes

unbearable, nothing's good enough, and there's bound to be a flaming 
row. My Kerli's an idiot."

Mrs. Frank: "Food's not very important, but I'd love a slice of rye 
bread right now, because I'm so hungry. If I were Mrs. van Daan, I'd 
have put a stop to Mr.

van Daan's smoking long ago. But I desperately need a cigarette now, 
because my head's in such a whirl. The van Daans are horrible people; 
the English may make a lot of mistakes, but the war is progressing. I 
should keep my mouth shut and be grateful I'm not in Poland."

Mr. Frank: "Everything's fine, I don't need a thing. Stay calm, we've 
got plenty of time. Just give me my potatoes, and I'll be quiet. 
Better set aside some of my rations for Bep. The political situation 
is improving, I'm extremely optimistic."

Mr. Dussel: "I must complete the task I've set for myself, everything 
must be finished on time. The political situation is looking 'gut,' 
it's 'eempossible' for us to get caught. Me, me, me . . . ."

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 16, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Whew! Released from the gloom and doom for a few moments! All I've 
been hearing today is: "If this and that happens, we're in trouble, 
and if so-and-so gets sick, we'll be left to fend for ourselves, and 
if . . ."

Well, you know the rest, or at any rate I assume you're famthar 
enough with the residents of the Annex to guess what they'd be 
talking about.

The reason for all the "ifs" is that Mr. Kugler has been called up 
for a six-day work detail, Bep is down with a bad cold and will 
probably have to stay home tomorrow, Miep hasn't gotten over her flu, 
and Mr. Kleiman's stom- ach bled so much he lost consciousness. What 
a tale of woe!

We think Mr. Kugler should go directly to a reliable doctor for a 
medical

certificate of ill health, which he can present to the City Hall in 
Hilversum. The warehouse -- employees have been given a day off 
tomorrow, so Bep will be alone in the office. If (there's another 
"if') Bep has to stay home, the door will remain locked and we'll 
have to be as quiet as mice so the Keg Company won't hear us. At one 
o'clock Jan will come for half an hour to check on us poor forsaken 
souls, like a zookeeper.

This afternoon, for the first time in ages, Jan gave us some news of 
the outside world. You should have seen us gathered around him; it 
looked exactly like a print: "At Grandmother's Knee."

He regaled his grateful audience with talk of-what else?-food. Mrs. 
P., a friend of Miep's, has been cooking his meals. The day before 
yesterday Jan ate carrots with green peas, yesterday he had the 
leftovers, today she's cooking marrowfat peas, and tomorrow she's 
plan- ning to mash the remaining carrots with potatoes.

We asked about Miep's doctor.

"Doctor?" said Jan. "What doctor? I called him this morning and got 
his secretary on the line. I asked for a flu prescription and was 
told I could come pick it up tomor- row morning between eight and 
nine. If you've got a particularly bad case of flu, the doctor 
himself comes to the phone and says, 'Stick out your tongue and say 
"Aah." Oh, I can hear it, your throat's infected. I'll write out a 
prescription and you can bring it to the phar- macy. Good day.' And 
that's that.

Easy job he's got, diagnosis by phone. But I shouldn't blame the 
doctors." After all, a person has only two hands, and these days 
there're too many patients and too few doctors."

Still, we all had a good laugh at Jan's phone call. I can just 
imagine what a doctor's waiting room looks like these days. Doctors 
no longer turn up their noses at the poorer patients, but at those 
with minor illnesses. "Hey, what are you doing here?" they think. "Go 
to the end of the line; real patients have priority!"

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 16, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

The weather is gorgeous, indescribably beautiful; I'll be going up to 
the attic in a moment.

I now know why I'm so much more restless than Peter. He has his own 
room, where he can work, dream, think and sleep. I'm constantly being 
chased from one corner to another. I'm never alone in the room I 
share with Dussel, though I long to be so much. That's another reason 
I take refuge in the attic. When I'm there, or with you, I can be 
myself, at least for a little while. Still, I don't want to moan and 
groan. On the contrary, I want to be brave!

Thank goodness the others notice nothing of my innermost feelings, 
except that every day I'm growing cooler and more contemptuous of 
Mother, less affection- ate to Father and less willing to share a 
single thought with Margot; I'm closed up tighter than a drum. Above 
all, I have to maintain my air of confidence. No one must know that 
my heart and mind are constantly at war with each other. Up to now 
reason has always won the battle, but will my emotions get the upper 
hand?

Sometimes I fear they will, but more often I actually hope they do!

Oh, it's so terribly hard not to talk to Peter about these things, 
but I know I have to let him begin; it's so hard to act during the 
daytime as if everything I've said and done in my dreams had never 
taken place! Kitty, Anne is crazy, but then these are crazy times and 
even crazier circumstances.

The nicest part is being able to write down all my thoughts and 
feelings;

otherwise, I'd absolutely suffocate. I wonder what Peter thinks about 
all these things? I keep thinking I'll be able to talk to him about 
them one day. He must have guessed something about the inner me, 
since he couldn't possibly love the outer Anne he's known so far! How 
could someone like Peter, who loves peace and quiet, possibly stand 
my bustle and noise? Will he be the first and only person to see 
what's beneath my granite mask? Will it take him long? Isn't there 
some old saying about love being akin to pity? Isn't that what's 
happening here as well?

Because I often pity him as much as I do myself!

I honestly don't know how to begin, I really don't, so how can I 
expect Peter to when talking is so much harder for him? If only I 
could write to him, then at least he'd know what I was trying to say, 
since it's so hard to say it out loud!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, MARCH 17, 1944

My dearest darling,

Everything turned out all right after all; Bep just had a sore 
throat, not the flu, and Mr. Kugler got a medical certificate to 
excuse him from the work detail.

The entire Annex breathed a huge sigh of relief. Everything's fine 
here! Except that Margot and I are rather tired of our parents.

Don't get me wrong. I still love Father as much as ever and Margot 
loves both Father and Mother, but when you're as old as we are, you 
want to make a few decisions for yourself, get out from under their 
thumb. Whenever I go upstairs, they ask what I'm going to do, they 
won't let me salt my food, Mother asks me every evening at 
eight-fifteen if it isn't time for me to change into my nighty, I and 
they have to approve every book I read. I must admit, they're not at 
all strict about that and let me read nearly everything, but Margot 
and I are sick and tired of having to listen to their comments and 
questions all day long.

There's something else that displeases them: I no longer feel like 
giving them little kisses morning, noon and night. All those cute 
nicknames seem so affected, and Father's fondness for talking about 
farting and going to the bathroom is disgusting. In short, I'd like 
nothing better than to do without their company for a while, and they 
don't understand that. Not that Margot and I have ever said any of 
this to them. What would be the point? They wouldn't understand 
anyway.

Margot said last night, "What really bothers me is that if you happen 
to put your head in your hands and sigh once or twice, they 
immediately ask whether you have a headache or don't feel well."

For both of us, it's been quite a blow to suddenly realize that very 
little remains of the close and harmoni- ous family we used to have 
at home! This is mostly because everything's out of kilter here. By 
that I mean that we're treated like children when it comes to 
external matters, while, inwardly, we're much older than other girls 
our age. Even though I'm only fourteen, I know what I want, I know 
who's right and who's wrong, I have my own opinions, ideas and 
principles, and though it may sound odd coming from a teenager, I 
feel I'm more of a person than a child -- I feel I'm completely 
independent of others. I know I'm better at debating or carrying on a 
discussion than Mother, I know I'm more objective, I don't exaggerate 
as much, I'm much tidier and better with my hands, and because of 
that I feel (this may make you laugh) that I'm superior to her in 
many ways. To love someone, I have to admire and respect the person, 
but I feel neither respect nor admiration for Mother!

Everything would be all right if only I had Peter, since I admire him 
in many ways. He's so decent and clever!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MARCH 18, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I've told you more about myself and my feelings than I've ever told a 
living soul, so why shouldn't that include sex?

Parents, and people in general, are very peculiar when it comes to 
sex. Instead of telling their sons and daughters everything at the 
age of twelve, they send the children out of the room the moment the 
subject arises and leave them to find out everything on their own. 
Later on, when parents notice that their children have, somehow, come 
by their information, they assume they know more (or less) than they 
actually do. So why don't they try to make amends by asking them 
what's what?

A major stumbling block for the adults -- though in my opinion it's 
no more than a pebble -- is that they're afraid their children will 
no longer look upon marriage as sacred and pure once they realize 
that, in most cases, this purity is a lot of nonsense. As far as I'm 
concerned, it's not wrong for a man to bring a little experience to a 
marriage. After all, it has nothing to do with the marriage itself, 
does it?

Soon after I turned eleven, they told me about menstruation. But even 
then, I had no idea where the blood came from or what it was for. 
When I was twelve and a half, I learned some more from Jacque, who 
wasn't as ignorant as I was. My own intuition told me what a man and 
a woman do when they're together; it seemed like a crazy idea at 
first, but when Jacque confirmed it, I was proud of myself for having 
figured it out!

It was also Jacque who told me that children didn't come out of their 
mother's tummies. As she put it, "Where the ingredients go in is 
where the finished product comes out!" Jacque and I found out about 
the hymen, and quite a few other details, from a book on sex 
education. I also knew that you could keep from having

children, but how that worked inside your body remained a mystery. 
When I came here, Father told me about prostitutes, etc., but all in 
all there are still unanswered questions.

If mothers don't tell their children everything, they hear it in bits 
and pieces, and that can't be right.

Even though it's Saturday, I'm not bored! That's because I've been up 
in the attic with Peter. I sat there dreaming with my eyes closed, 
and it was wonderful.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY, MARCH 19, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was a very important day for me. After lunch everything was 
as usual. At five I put on the potatoes, and Mother gave me some 
blood sausage to take to Peter. I didn't want to at first, but I 
finally went. He wouldn't accept the sausage, and I had the dreadful 
feel- ing it was still because of that argument we'd had about 
distrust. Suddenly I couldn't bear it a moment longer and my eyes 
filled with tears. Without another word, I re- turned the platter to 
Mother and went to the bathroom to have a good cry. Afterward I 
decided to talk things out with Peter. Before dinner the four of us 
were helping him with a crossword puzzle, so I couldn't say anything. 
But as we were sitting down to eat, I whispered to him, "Are you 
going to practice your shorthand tonight, Peter?"

"No," was his reply.

"I'd like to talk to you later on."

He agreed.

After the dishes were done, I went to his room and asked if he'd 
refused the sausage because of our last quar- rel. Luckily, that 
wasn't the reason; he just thought it was bad manners to seem so 
eager. It had been very hot downstairs and my face was as red as a 
lobster. So after taking down some water for Margot, I went back up 
to get a little fresh air. For the sake of appearances, I first went 
and stood beside the van Daans' window before going to Peter's room. 
He was standing on the left side of the open window, so I went over 
to the right side.

It's much easier to talk next to an open window in semidarkness than 
in broad daylight, and I think Peter felt the same way. We told each 
other so much, so very much, that I can't repeat it all. But it felt 
good; it was the most won- derful evening I've ever had in the Annex. 
I'll give you a brief description of the various subjects we touched 
on.

First we talked about the quarrels and how I see them in a very 
different light these days, and then about how we've become alienated 
from our parents. I told Peter about Mother and Father and Margot and 
myself. At one point he asked, "You always give each other a 
good-night kiss, don't you?"

"One? Dozens of them. You don't, do you?"

"No, I've never really kissed anyone."

"Not even on your birthday?"

"Yeah, on my birthday I have."

We talked about how neither of us really trusts our parents, and how 
his parents love each other a great deal and wish he'd confide in 
them, but that he doesn't want to. How I cry my heart out in bed and 
he goes up to the loft and swears. How Margot and I have only 
recently gotten to know each other and yet still tell each other very 
little, since we're always together. We talked about every imaginable 
thing, about trust, feelings and ourselves. Oh, Kitty, he was just as 
I thought he would be.

Then we talked about the year 1942, and how different we were back 
then; we don't even recognize ourselves from that period. How we 
couldn't stand each other at first. He'd thought I was a noisy pest, 
and I'd quickly concluded that he was nothing special. I didn't 
understand why he didn't flirt with me, but now I'm glad. He also 
mentioned how he often used to retreat to his room. I said that my 
noise and exuberance and his silence were two sides of the same coin, 
and that I also liked peace and quiet but don't have anything for 
myself alone, except my diary, and that everyone would rather see the 
back of me, starting with Mr.

Dussel, and that I don't always want to sit with my parents. We 
discussed how glad he is that my parents have children and how glad I 
am that he's here.

How I now understand his need to withdraw and his relationship to his 
parents, and how much I'd like to help him when they argue.

"But you're always a help to me!" he said.

"How?" I asked, greatly surprised.

"By being cheerful."

That was the nicest thing he said all evening. He also told me that 
he didn't mind my coming to his room the way he used to; in fact, he 
liked it. I also told him that all of Father's and Mother's pet names 
were meaningless, that a kiss here and there didn't automatically 
lead to trust. We also talked about doing things your own way, the 
diary, loneliness, the difference between everyone's inner and outer 
selves, my mask, etc.

It was wonderful. He must have come to love me as a friend, and, for 
the time being, that's enough. I'm so grateful and happy, I can't 
find the words. I must apolo- gize, Kitty, since my style is not up 
to my usual standard today. I've just written whatever came into my 
head!

I have the feeling that Peter and I share a secret. Whenever he looks 
at me with those eyes, with that smile and that wink, it's as if a 
light goes on inside me. I hope things will stay like this and that 
we'll have many, many more happy hours together.

Your grateful and happy Anne

MONDAY, MARCH 20, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

This morning Peter asked me if I'd come again one evening. He swore I 
wouldn't be disturbing him, and said that where there was room for 
one, there was room for two. I said I couldn't see him every evening, 
since my parents didn't think it was a good idea, but he thought I 
shouldn't let that bother me. So I told him I'd like to come some 
Saturday evening and also asked him if he'd let me know when you 
could see the moon.

"Sure," he said, "maybe we can go downstairs and look at the moon 
from there." I agreed; I'm not really so scared of burglars.

In the meantime, a shadow has fallen on my happiness. For a long time 
I've had the feeling that Margot likes Peter. Just how much I don't 
know, but the whole

situation is very unpleasant. Now every time I go see Peter I'm 
hurting her, without meaning to. The funny thing is that she hardly 
lets it show. I know I'd be insanely jealous, but Margot just says I 
shouldn't feel sorry for her.

"I think it's so awful that you've become the odd one out," I added.

"I'm used to that," she replied, somewhat bitterly.

I don't dare tell Peter. Maybe later on, but he and I need to discuss 
so many other things first.

Mother slapped me last night, which I deserved. I mustn't carry my 
indifference and contempt for her too far. In spite of everything, I 
should try once again to be friendly and keep my remarks to myself!

Even Pim isn't as nice as he used to be. He's been trying not to 
treat me like a child, but now he's much too cold. We'll just have to 
see what comes of it! He's warned me that if I don't do my algebra, I 
won't get any tutoring after the war. I could simply wait and see 
what happens, but I'd like to start again, provided I get a new book.

That's enough for now. I do nothing but gaze at Peter, and I'm filled 
to

overflowing!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

Evidence of Margot's goodness. I received this today, March 20, 1944:

Anne, yesterday when I said I wasn't jeal- ous of you, I wasn't being 
entirely honest. The situation is this: I'm not jealous of either you 
or Peter. I'm just sorry I haven't found anyone willi whom to share 
my thoughts and feelings, and I'm not likely to in the near future. 
But that's why I wish, from the bottom of my heart, that you will 
both be able to place your trust in each other. You're already 
missing out on so much here, things other people take for granted.

On the other hand, I'm certain I'd never have gotten as far with 
Peter, because I think I'd need to feel very close to a person before 
I could share my thoughts.

I'd want to have the feeling that he understood me through and 
through, even if I didn't say much. For this reason it would have to 
be someone I felt was

intellectually superior to me, and that isn't the case with Peter. 
But I can imagine your feeling close to him.

So there's no need for you to reproach yourself because you think 
you' te taking something I was entitled to; nothing could be further 
from the truth. You and Peter have everything to gain by your 
friendship.

My answer:

Dearest Margot,

Your letter was extremely kind, but I still don't feel completely 
happy about the situation, and I don't think I ever will.

At the moment, Peter and I don't trust each other as much as you seem 
to think.

It's just that when you're standing beside an open window at twthght, 
you can say more to each other than in bright sunshine. It's also 
easier to whisper your feelings than to shout them from the rooftops. 
I think you've begun to feel a kind of sisterly affection for Peter 
and would like to help him, just as much as I would. Perhaps you'll 
be able to do that someday, though that's not the kind of trust we 
have in mind. I believe that trust has to corne from both sides; I 
also think that's the reason why Father and I have never really grown 
so close. But let's not talk about it anymore. If there's anything 
you still want to discuss, please write, because it's easier for me 
to say what I mean as on paper than face-to-face. You know how le 
much I admire you, and only hope that some of your goodness and 
Father's goodness will rub off on me, because, in that sense, you two 
are a lot alike.

Yours, Anne

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 22,1944

Dearest Kitty,

I received this letter last night from Margot:

Dear Anne,

After your letter of yesterday I have the unpleasant feeling that 
your conscience bothers you whenever you go to Peter's to work or 
talk; there's really no reason for that. In my heart, I know there's 
someone who deserves t my trust (as I do his), and I wouldn't be able 
to tolerate Peter in his place.

However, as you wrote, I do think of Peter as a kind of brother. . . 
a younger brother; we've been sending out feelers, and a brotherly 
and sisterly affection mayor may not develop at some later date, but 
it's certainly not reached that stage yet. So there's no need for you 
to feel sorry for me. Now that you've found companionship, enjoy it 
as much as you can.

In the meantime, things are getting more and more wonderful here. I 
think, Kitty, that true love may be developing in the Annex. All 
those jokes about marrying Peter if we stayed here long enough 
weren't so silly after all. Not that I'm thinking of marrying him, 
mind you. I don't even know what he'll be like when he grows up. Or 
if we'll even love each other enough to get married.

I'm sure now that Peter loves me too; I just don't know in what way. 
I can't figure out if he wants only a good friend, or if he's 
attracted to me as a girl or as a sister. When he said I always 
helped him when his parents were arguing, I was tremendously happy; 
it was one step toward making me believe in his friendship. I asked 
him yesterday what he'd do if there were a dozen Annes who kept 
popping in to see him. His answer was: "If they were all like you, it 
wouldn't be so bad."

He's extremely hospitable, and I think he really likes to see me. 
Mean- while, he's been working hard at learning French, even studying 
in bed until ten-fifteen.

Oh, when I think back to Saturday night, to our words, our voices, I 
feel

satisfied with myself for the very first time; what I mean is, I'd 
still say the same and wouldn't want to change a thing, the way I 
usually do. He's so handsome, whether he's smthng or just sitting 
still. He's so sweet and good and beautiful. I think what surprised 
him most about me was when he discovered that I'm not at all the 
superficial, worldly Anne I appear to be, but a dreamer, like he is, 
with just as many troubles!

Last night after the dinner dishes, I waited for him to ask me to 
stay upstairs.

But nothing happened; I went away. He came downstairs to tell Dussel 
it was time to listen to the radio and hung around the bathroom for a 
while, but when Dussel took too long, he went back upstairs. He paced 
up and down his room and went to bed early.

The entire evening I was so restless I kept going to the bathroom to 
splash cold water on my face. I read a bit, daydreamed some more, 
looked at the clock and waited, waited, waited, all the while 
listening to his foot- steps. I went to bed early, exhausted.

Tonight I have to take a bath, and tomorrow?

Tomorrow's so far away!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

My answer:

Dearest Margot,

I think the best thing is simply to wait and see what happens. It 
can't be much longer before Peter and I will have to decide whether 
to go back to the way we were or do some- thing else. I don't know 
how it'll turn out; I can't see any farther than the end of my nose.

But I'm certain of one thing: if Peter and I do become friends, I'm 
going to tell him you're also very fond of him and are prepared to 
help him if he needs you. You wouldn't want me to, I'm sure, but I 
don't care; I don't know what Peter thinks of you, but I'll ask him 
when the time comes. It's certainly nothing bad -- on the contrary! 
You're welcome to join us in the attic, or wherever we are. You won't 
be disturbing us, because we have an unspoken agreement to talk only 
in the evenings when it's dark.

Keep your spirits up! I'm doing my best, though it's not always easy. 
Your time may come sooner than you think.

Yours, Anne

THURSDAY, MARCH 23, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Things are more or less back to normal here. Our coupon men have been 
released from prison, thank goodness!

Miep's been back since yesterday, but today it was her husband's turn 
to take to his bed-chills and fever, the usual flu symptoms. Bep is 
better, though she still has a cough, and Mr. Kleiman will have to 
stay home for a long time.

Yesterday a plane crashed nearby. The crew was able to parachute out 
in time. It crashed on top of a school, but luckily there were no 
children inside. There was a small fire and a couple of people were 
killed. As the airmen made their descent, the Germans sprayed them 
with bullets. The Amsterdammers who saw it seethed with rage at such 
a dastardly deed. We-by which I mean the ladies-were also scared out 
of our wits. Brrr, I hate the sound of gunfire.

Now about myself.

I was with Peter yesterday and, somehow, I honestly don't know how, 
we wound up talking about sex. I'd made up my mind a long time ago to 
ask him a few things. He knows everything; when I said that Margot 
and I weren't very well informed, he was amazed. I told him a lot 
about Margot and me and Mother and Father and said that lately I 
didn't dare ask them anything. He offered to enlighten me, and I

gratefully accepted: he described how contraceptives work, and I 
asked him very boldly how boys could tell they were grown up. He had 
to think about that one; he said he'd tell me tonight. I told him 
what had happened to Jacque, and said that girls are defenseless 
against strong boys. "Well, you don't have to be afraid of me," he 
said.

When I came back that evening, he told me how it is with boys. 
Slightly

embarrassing, but still awfully nice to be able to discuss it with 
him. Neither he nor I had ever imagined we'd be able to talk so 
openly to a girl or a boy,

respectively, about such intimate matters. I think I know everything 
now. He told me a lot about what he called Prasentivmitteln* [* 
Should be Praservativmitteln: prophylactics] in German.

That night in the bathroom Margot and I were talking about Bram and 
Trees, two friends of hers.

This morning I was in for a nasty surprise: after breakfast Peter 
beckoned me upstairs. "That was a dirty trick you played on me," he 
said. "I heard what you and Margot were saying in the bathroom last 
night. I think you just wanted to find out how much Peter knew and 
then have a good laugh!"

I was stunned! I did everything I could to talk him out of that 
outrageous idea; I could understand how he must have felt, but it 
just wasn't true!

"Oh no, Peter," I said. "I'd never be so mean. I told you I wouldn't 
pass on anything you said to me and I won't. To put on an act like 
that and then

deliberately be so mean. . . No,Peter, that's not my idea ofa joke.

It wouldn't be fair. I didn't say anything, honest. Won't you believe 
me?" He assured me he did, but I think we'll have to talk about it 
again sometime. I've done nothing all day but worry about it. Thank 
goodness he came right out and said what was on his mind. Imagine if 
he'd gone around thinking I could be that mean.

He's so sweet!

Now I'll have to tell him everything!

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, MARCH 24, 1944

Dear Kitty,

I often go up to Peter's room after dinner nowadays to breathe in the 
fresh evening air. You can get around to meaningful conversations 
more quickly in the dark than with the sun tickling your face. It's 
cozy and snug sitting beside him on a chair and looking outside. The 
van Daans and Dussel make the silliest remarks when I disappear into 
his room. "Annes zweite Heimat,"* [* Anne's second home]

they say, or "Is it proper for a gentleman to receive young girls in 
his room at night with the lights out?" Peter has amazing presence of 
mind in the face of these so-called witticisms. My mother, 
incidentally, is also bursting with

curiosity and simply dying to ask what we talk about, only she's 
secretly afraid I'd refuse to answer. Peter says the grown-ups are 
just jealous because we're young and that we shouldn't take their 
obnoxious comments to heart.

Sometimes he comes downstairs to get me, but that's awkward too, 
because in spite of all his precautions his face turns bright red and 
he can hardly get the words out of his mouth. I'm glad I don't blush; 
it must be extremely unpleasant.

Besides, it bothers me that Margot has to sit downstairs all by 
herself, while I'm upstairs enjoying Peter's company. But what can I 
do about it? I wouldn't mind it if she came, but she'd just be the 
odd one out, sitting there like a lump on a log.

I've had to listen to countless remarks about our sudden friendship. 
I can't tell you how often the conversation at meals has been about 
an Annex wedding, should the war last another five years. Do we take 
any notice of this parental chitchat?

Hardly, since it's all so silly. Have my parents forgotten that they 
were young once? Apparently they have. At any rate, they laugh at us 
when we're serious, and they're serious when we're joking.

I don't know what's going to happen next, or whether we'll run out of 
things to say. But if it goes on like this, we'll eventually be able 
to be together without talking. If only his parents would stop acting 
so strangely. It's probably because they don't like seeing me so 
often; Peter and I certainly never tell them what we talk about. 
Imagine if they knew we were discussing such intimate things.

I'd like to ask Peter whether he knows what girls look like down 
there. I don't think boys are as complicated as girls. You can easily 
see what boys look like in photographs or pictures of male nudes, but 
with women it's different. In women, the genitals, or whatever 
they're called, are hidden between their legs. Peter has probably 
never seen a girl up close. To tell you the truth, neither have I. 
Boys are a lot easier. How on earth would I go about describing a 
girl's parts? I can tell from what he said that he doesn't know 
exactly how it all fits together. He was talking about the 
"Muttermund," [* cervix], but that's on the inside, where you can't 
see it. Everything's pretty well arranged in us women. Until I was 
eleven or twelve, I didn't realize there was a second set of labia on 
the inside, since you couldn't see them. What's even funnier is that 
I thought urine came out of the clitoris. I asked Mother one time 
what that little bump was, and she said she didn't know. She can 
really play dumb when she wants to!

But to get back to the subject. How on earth can you explain what it 
all looks like without any models?

Shall I try anyway? Okay, here goes!

When you're standing up, all you see from the front is hair. Between 
your legs there are two soft, cushiony things, also covered with 
hair, which press together when you're standing, so you can't see 
what's inside. They separate when you sit down, and they're very red 
and quite fleshy on the inside. In the upper part, between the outer 
labia, there's a fold of skin that, on second thought, looks like a 
kind of blister. That's the clitoris. Then come the inner labia, 
which are also pressed together in a kind of crease. When they open 
up, you can see a fleshy little mound, no bigger than the top of my 
thumb. The upper part has a couple of small holes in it, which is 
where the urine comes out. The lower part looks as if it were just 
skin, and yet that's where the vagina is. You can barely find it, 
because the folds of skin hide the opening. The hole's so small I can 
hardly imagine how a man could get in there, much less how a baby 
could come out. It's hard enough trying to get your index finger 
inside. That's all there is, and yet it plays such an important role!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MARCH 25, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

You never realize how much you've changed until after it's happened. 
I've changed quite drastically, everything about me is different: my 
opinions, ideas, critical outlook. Inwardly, outwardly, nothing's the 
same. And, I might safely add, since it's true, I've changed for the 
better. I once told you that, after years of being adored, it was 
hard for me to adjust to the harsh reality of grown-ups and

rebukes. But Father and Mother are largely to blame for my having to 
put up with so much. At home they wanted me to enjoy life, which was 
fine, but here they shouldn't have encouraged me to agree with them 
and only shown me "their" side of all the quarrels and gossip. It was 
a long time before I discovered the score was fifty-fifty. I now know 
that many blunders have been committed here, by young and old alike. 
Father and Mother's biggest mistake in dealing with the van Daans is 
that they're never candid and friendly (admittedly, the friendliness 
might have to be feigned). Above all, I want to keep the peace, and 
to neither quarrel nor gossip. With Father and Margot that's not 
difficult, but it is with Mother, which is why I'm glad she gives me 
an occasional rap on the knuckles. You can win Mr.

van Daan to your side by agreeing with him, listening quietly, not 
saying much and most of all . . . responding to his teasing and his 
corny jokes with a joke of your own. Mrs. van D. can be won over by 
talking openly to her and admitting when you're wrong. She also 
frankly admits her faults, of which she has many. I know all too well 
that she doesn't think as badly of me as she did in the beginning.

And that's simply because I'm honest and tell people right to their 
faces what I think, even when it's not very flattering. I want to be 
honest; I think it gets you further and also makes you feel better 
about yourself.

Yesterday Mrs. van D. was talking about the rice we gave Mr. Kleiman. 
"All we do is give, give, give. But at a certain point I think that 
enough is enough. If he'd only take the trouble, Mr. Kleiman could 
scrounge up his own rice. Why should we give away all our supplies? 
We need them just as badly."

"No, Mrs. van Daan," I replied. "I don't agree with you. Mr. Kleiman 
may very well be able to get hold of a little rice, but he doesn't 
like having to worry about it. It's not our place to criticize the 
people who are helping us. We should give them whatever they need if 
we can possibly spare it. One less plate of rice a week won't make 
that much difference; we can always eat beans."

Mrs. van D. didn't see it my way, but she added that, even though she 
disagreed, she was willing to back down, and that was an entirely 
different matter.

Well, I've said enough. Sometimes I know what my place is and 
sometimes I have my doubts, but I'll eventually get where I want to 
be! I know I will! Especially now that I have help, since Peter helps 
me through many a rough patch and rainy day!

I honestly don't know how much he loves me and whether we'll ever get 
as far as a kiss; in any case, I don't want to force the issue! I 
told Father I often go see Peter and asked if he approved, and of 
course he did!

It's much easier now to tell Peter things I'd nor- mally keep to 
myself; for example, I told him I want to write later on, and if I 
can't be a writer, to write in addition to my work.

I don't have much in the way of money or worldly possessions, I'm not 
beautiful, intelligent or clever, but I'm happy, and I intend to stay 
that way! I was born happy, I love people, I have a trusting nature, 
and I'd like everyone else to be happy too.

Your devoted friend, Anne M. Frank

An empty day, though clear and bright,

Is just as dark as any night.

(I wrote this a few weeks ago and it no longer holds true, but I 
included it because my poems are so few and far between.)

MONDAY, MARCH 27, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

At least one long chapter on our life in hiding should be about 
politics, but I've been avoiding the subject, since it interests me 
so little. Today, however, I'll devote an entire letter to politics.

Of course, there are many different opinions on this topic, and it's 
not

surprising to hear it frequently discussed in times of war, but. . . 
arguing so much about politics is just plain stupid! Let them laugh, 
swear, make bets, grumble and do whatever they want as long as they 
stew in their own juice. But don't let them argue, since that only 
makes things worse. The people who come from outside bring us a lot 
of news that later proves to be untrue; however, up to now our radio 
has never lied. Jan, Miep, Mr. Kleiman, Bep and Mr. Kugler go up and 
down in their political moods, though Jan least of all.

Here in the Annex the mood never varies. The end- less debates over 
the invasion, air raids, speeches, etc., etc., are accompanied by 
countless exclamations such as

"Eempossible!, Urn Gottes Willen* [* Oh, for heaven's sake]. If 
they're just getting started now, how long is it going to last!, It's 
going splendidly, But, great!"

Optimists and pessimists -- not to mention the realists -- air their 
opinions with unflagging energy, and as with everything else, they're 
all certain that they have a monopoly on the truth. It annoys a 
certain lady that her spouse has such supreme faith in the British, 
and a certain husband attacks his wife because of her teasing and 
dispar- aging remarks about his beloved nation!

And so it goes from early in the morning to late at night; the funny 
part is that they never get tired of it. I've discovered a trick, and 
the effect is

overwhelming, just like pricking someone with a pin and watching them 
jump. Here's how it works: I start talking about politics.

All it takes is a single question, a word or a sentence, and before 
you know it, the entire family is involved!

As if the German "Wehrmacht News" and the English BBC weren't enough, 
they've now added special air-raid announcements. In a word, 
splendid. But the other side of the coin is that the British Air 
Force is operating around the clock. Not unlike the German propaganda 
machine, which is cranking out lies twenty-four hours a day!

So the radio is switched on every morning at eight (if not earlier) 
and is

listened to every hour until nine, ten or even eleven at night. This 
is the best evidence yet that the adults have infinite patience, but 
also that their brains have turned to mush (some of them, I mean, 
since I wouldn't want to insult

anyone). One broadcast, two at the most, should be enough to last the 
entire day.

But no, those old nincompoops. . . never mind, I've already said it 
all! "Music While You Work," the Dutch broadcast from England, Frank 
Phillips or Queen Wilhelmina, they each get a turn and fInd a willing 
listener. If the adults aren't eating or sleeping, they're clustered 
around the radio talking about eating, sleeping and politics. Whew! 
It's getting to be a bore, and it's all I can do to keep from turning 
into a dreary old crone myself! Though with all the old folks around 
me, that might not be such a bad idea!

Here's a shining example, a speech made by our beloved Winston 
Churchill.

Nine o'clock, Sunday evening. The teapot, under its cozy, is on the 
table, and the guests enter the room.

Dussel sits to the left of the radio, Mr. van D. in front of it and 
Peter to the side. Mother is next to Mr. van D., willi Mrs. van D. 
behind them. Margot and I are sitting in the last row and Pim at the 
table. I realize this isn't a very clear description of our seating 
arrangements, but it doesn't matter. The men smoke, Peter's eyes 
close from the strain of listening, Mama is dressed in her long, dark 
negligee, Mrs. van D. is trembling because of the planes, which take 
no notice of the speech but fly blithely on toward Essen, Father is 
slurping his tea, and Margot and I are united in a sisterly way by 
the sleeping Mouschi, who has taken possession of both our knees. 
Margot's hair is in curlers and my nightgown is too small, too tight 
and too short. It all looks so intimate, cozy and

peaceful, and for once it really is. Yet I await the end of the 
speech willi dread. They're impatient, straining at the leash to 
start another argument! Pst, pst, like a cat luring a mouse from its 
hole, they goad each other into quarrels and dissent.

Yours, Anne

TUESDAY, MARCH 28, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

As much as I'd like to write more on politics, I have lots of other 
news to report today. First, Mother has virtually forbidden me to go 
up to Peter's, since, according to her, Mrs. van Daan is jealous. 
Second, Peter's invited Margot to join us upstairs. Whether he really 
means it or is just saying it out of politeness, I don't know. Third, 
I asked Father if he thought I should take any notice of Mrs.

van Daan's jealousy and he said I didn't have to.

What should I do now? Mother's angry, doesn't want me going upstairs, 
wants me to go back to doing my homework in the room I share willi 
Dussel. She may be jealous herself. Father doesn't begrudge us those 
few hours and thinks it's nice we get along so well. Margot likes 
Peter too, but feels that three people can't talk about the same 
things as two.

Furthermore, Mother thinks Peter's in love with me. To tell you the 
truth, I wish he were. Then we'd be even, and it'd be a lot easier to 
get to know each other.

She also claims he's always looking at me. Well, I suppose we do give 
each other the occasional wink. But I can't help it if he keeps 
admiring my dimples, can I?

I'm in a very difficult position. Mother's against me and I'm against 
her. Father turns a blind eye to the silent struggle between Mother 
and me. Mother is sad, because she still loves me, but I'm not at all 
unhappy, because she no longer means anything to me.

As for Peter. . . I don't want to give him up. He's so sweet and I 
admire him so much. He and I could have a really beautiful 
relationship, so why are the old folks poking their noses into our 
business again? Fortu- nately, I'm used to hiding my feelings, so I 
manage not to show how crazy I am about him. Is he ever going to say 
anything? Am I ever going to feel his cheek against mine, the way I 
felt Petel's cheek in my dream? Oh, Peter and

Petel, you're one and the same! They don't understand us; they'd 
never understand that we're content just to sit beside each other and 
not say a word. They have no idea of what draws us together! Oh, when 
will we overcome all these difficulties?

And yet it's good that we have to surmount them, since it makes the 
end that much more beautiful. When he lays his head on his arms and 
closes his eyes, he's still a child; when he plays with Mouschi or 
talks about her, he's loving; when he carries the potatoes or other 
heavy loads, he's strong; when he goes to watch the gunfire or walks 
through the dark house to look for burglars, he's brave; and when 
he's so awkward and clumsy, he's hopelessly endearing. It's much 
nicer when he explains something to me than when I have to teach him. 
I wish he were superior to me in nearly every way!

What do we care about our two mothers? Oh, if only he'd say something.

Father always says I'm conceited, but I'm not, I'm merely vain! I 
haven't had many people tell me I was pretty, except for a boy at 
school who said I looked so cute when I smiled. Yesterday Peter paid 
me a true com- pliment, and just for fun I'll give you a rough idea 
of our conversation.

Peter often says, "Smile!" I thought it was strange, so yesterday I 
asked him,

"Why do you always want me to smile?"

"Because you get dimples in your cheeks. How do you do that?"

"I was born with them. There's also one in my chin. It's the only 
mark of beauty I possess."

"No, no, that's not true!"

"Yes it is. I know I'm not beautiful. I never have been and I never 
will be!"

"I don't agree. I think you're pretty."

"I am not."

"I say you are, and you'll have to take my word for it." So of course 
I then said the same about him.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MARCH 29, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. Bolkestein, the Cabinet Minister, speaking on the Dutch broadcast 
from London, said that after the war a collection would be made of 
diaries and letters dealing with the war. Of course, everyone pounced 
on my diary. Just imagine how

interesting it would be if I were to publish a novel about the Secret 
Annex. The title alone would make people think it was a detective 
story.

Seriously, though, ten years after the war people would find it very 
amusing to read how we lived, what we ate and what we talked about as 
Jews in hiding.

Although I tell you a great deal about our lives, you still know very 
little about us. How frightened the women are during air raids; last 
Sunday, for instance, when 350 British planes dropped 550 tons of 
bombs on IJmuiden, so that the houses trembled like blades of grass 
in the wind. Or how many epidemics are raging here.

You know nothing of these matters, and it would take me all day to 
describe everything down to the last detail. People have to stand in 
line to buy vegetables and all kinds of goods; doctors can't visit 
their patients, since their cars and bikes are stolen the moment they 
turn their backs; burglaries and thefts are so common that you ask 
yourself what's suddenly gotten into the Dutch to make them so 
light-fingered. Little children, eight- and eleven- year-olds, smash 
the windows of people's homes and steal whatever they can lay their 
hands on. People don't dare leave the house for even five minutes, 
since they're liable to come back and find all their belongings gone. 
Every day the newspapers are filled with reward notices for the 
return of stolen typewriters, Persian rugs, electric clocks, fabrics, 
etc. The electric clocks on street corners are dismantled, public 
phones are stripped down to the last wire.

Morale among the Dutch can't be good. Everyone's hungry; except for 
the ersatz coffee, a week's food ration doesn't last two days. The 
invasion's long in coming, the men are being shipped off to Germany, 
the children are sick or undernourished, everyone's wearing worn-out 
clothes and run-down shoes. A new sole costs 7.50

guil- ders on the black market. Besides, few shoemakers will do 
repairs, or if they do, you have to wait four months for your shoes, 
which might very well have disappeared in the meantime.

One good thing has come out of this: as the food gets worse and the 
decrees more severe, the acts of sabo- tage against the authorities 
are increasing. The ration board, the police, the officials-they're 
all either helping their fellow citizens or denouncing them and 
sending them off to prison. Fortunately, only a small percentage of 
Dutch people are on the wrong side.

Yours, Anne

FRIDAY, MARCH 31, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Just imagine, it's still fairly cold, and yet most people have been 
without coal for nearly a month. Sounds awful, doesn't it? There's a 
general mood of optimism about the Russian front, because that's 
going great guns! I don't often write about the political situation, 
but I must tell you where the Russians are at the moment. They've 
reached the Polish border and the Prut River in Romania. They're 
close to Odessa, and they've surrounded Ternopol. Every night we're 
expecting an extra communique from Stalin.

They're firing off so many salutes in Moscow, the city must be 
rumbling and shaking all day long. Whether they like to pretend the 
fighting's nearby or they simply don't have any other way to express 
their joy, I don't know!

Hungary has been occupied by German troops.

There are still a million Jews living there; they too are doomed.

Nothing special is happening here. Today is Mr. van Daan's birthday. 
He received two packets of tobacco, one serving of coffee, which his 
wife had managed to save, lemon punch from Mr. Kugler, sardines from 
Miep, eau de cologne from us, lilacs, tulips and, last but not least, 
a cake with raspberry filling, slightly gluey because of the poor 
quality of the flour and the lack of butter, but deli- cious anyway.

All that talk about Peter and me has died down a bit. He's coming to 
pick me up tonight. Pretty nice of him, don't you think, since he 
hates doing it! We're very good friends. We spend a lot of time 
together and talk about every imaginable subject. It's so nice not 
having to hold back when we come to a delicate topic, the way I would 
with other boys. For example, we were talking about blood and somehow 
the conversation turned to menstruation, etc. He thinks we women are 
quite tough to be able to withstand the loss of blood, and that I am 
too. I wonder why?

My life here has gotten better, much better. God has not forsaken me, 
and He never will.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, APRIL 1, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

And yet everything is still so difficult. You do know what I mean, 
don't you? I long so much for him to kiss me, but that kiss is taking 
its own sweet time. Does he still think of me as a friend? Don't I 
mean anything more?

You and I both know that I'm strong, that I can carry most burdens 
alone. I've never been used to sharing my worries with anyone, and 
I've never clung to a mother, but I'd love to lay my head on his 
shoulder and just sit there quietly.

I can't, I simply can't forget that dream of Peter's cheek, when 
everything was so good! Does he have the same longing? Is he just too 
shy to say he loves me? Why does he want me near him so much? Oh, why 
doesn't he say something?

I've got to stop, I've got to be calm. I'll try to be strong again, 
and if I'm patient, the rest will follow. But -- and this is the 
worst part -- I seem to be chasing him. I'm always the one who has to 
go upstairs; he never comes to me. But that's because of the rooms, 
and he understands why I object. Oh, I'm sure he understands more 
than I think .

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, APRIL 3, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

Contrary to my usual practice, I'm going to write you a detailed 
description of the food situation, since it's become a matter of some 
difficulty and importance, not only here in the Annex, but in all of 
Holland, all of Europe and even beyond.

In the twenty-one months we've lived here, we've been through a good 
many "food cycles" -- you'll understand what that means in a moment. 
A "food cycle" is a period in which we have only one particular dish 
or type of vegetable to eat. For a long time we ate nothing but 
endive. Endive with sand, endive without sand, endive with mashed 
potatoes, endive-and-mashed potato casserole. Then it was spinach, 
followed by kohlrabi, salsify, cucumbers, tomatoes, sauerkraut, etc., 
etc.

It's not much fun when you have to eat, say, sauer- kraut every day 
for lunch and dinner, but when you're hungry enough, you do a lot of 
things. Now, however, we're going through the most delightful period 
so far, because there are no vegetables at all.

Our weekly lunch menu consists of brown beans, split-pea soup, 
potatoes with dumplings, potato kugel and, by the grace of God, 
turnip greens or rotten carrots, and then it's back to brown beans. 
Because of the bread shortage, we eat potatoes at every meal, 
starting with breakfast, but then we fry them a little. To make soup 
we use brown beans, navy beans, potatoes, packages of vege- table 
soup, packages of chicken soup and packages of bean soup. There are 
brown beans in everything, including the bread. For dinner we always 
have potatoes with imitation gravy and -- thank goodness we've still 
got it -- beet salad. I must tell you about the dumplings. We make 
them with government-issue flour, water and yeast.

They're so gluey and tough that it feels as if you had rocks in your 
stomach, but oh well!

The high point is our weekly slice of liverwurst, and the jam on our 
unbuttered bread. But we're still alive, and much of the time it 
still tastes good too!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 5, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

For a long time now I didn't know why I was bothering to do any 
schoolwork. The end of the war still seemed so far away, so unreal, 
like a fairy tale. If the war isn't over by September, I won't go 
back to school, since I don't want to be two years behind.

Peter filled my days, nothing but Peter, dreams and thoughts until 
Saturday night, when I felt so utterly miserable; oh, it was awful. I 
held back my tears when I was with Peter, laughed uproariously with 
the van Daans as we drank lemon punch and was cheerful and excited, 
but the minute I was alone I knew I was going to cry my eyes out. I 
slid to the floor in my nightgown and began by saying my prayers, 
very fervently. Then I drew my knees to my chest, lay my head on my 
arms and cried, all huddled up on the bare floor. A loud sob brought 
me back down to earth, and I choked back my tears, since I didn't 
want anyone next door to hear me. Then I tried to pull myself 
together, saying over and over, "I must, I must, I must. .

. " Stiff from sitting in such an unusual position, I fell back 
against the side of the bed and kept up my struggle until just before 
ten-thirty, when I climbed back into bed. It was over!

And now it's really over. I finally realized that I must do my 
schoolwork to keep from being ignorant, to get on in life, to become 
a journalist, because that's what I want! I know I can write. A few 
of my stories are good, my descriptions of the Secret Annex are 
humorous, much of my diary is vivid and alive, but. . . it remains to 
be seen whether I really have talent.

"Eva's Dream" is my best fairy tale, and the odd thing is that I 
don't have the faintest idea where it came from. Parts of "Cady's 
Life" are also good, but as a whole it's nothing special. I'm my best 
and harshest critic. I know what's good and what isn't. Unless you 
write yourself, you can't know how wonderful it is; I always used to 
bemoan the fact that I couldn't draw, but now I'm overjoyed that at 
least I can write. And if I don't have the talent to write books or 
newspaper articles, I can always write for myself. But I want to 
achieve more than that. I can't imagine having to live like Mother, 
Mrs. van Daan and all the women who go about their work and are then 
forgotten. I need to have something besides a husband and children to 
devote myself to! I don't want to have lived in vain like most 
people. I want to be useful or bring enjoyment to all people, even 
those I've never met. I want to go on living even after my death! And 
that's why I'm so grateful to God for having given me this gift, 
which I can use to develop myself and to express all that's inside me!

When I write I can shake off all my cares. My sor- row disappears, my 
spirits are revived! But, and that's a big question, will I ever be 
able to write something great, will I ever become a journalist or a 
writer?

I hope so, oh, I hope so very much, because writing allows me to 
record

everything, all my thoughts, ideals and fantasies.

I haven't worked on "Cady's Life" for ages. In my mind I've worked 
out exactly what happens next, but the story doesn't seem to be 
coming along very well. I might never finish it, and it'll wind up in 
the wastepaper basket or the stove.

That's a horrible thought, but then I say to myself, "At the age of 
fourteen and with so little experience, you can't write about 
philosophy."

So onward and upward, with renewed spirits. It'll all work out, 
because I'm determined to write!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THURSDAY, APRIL 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

You asked me what my hobbies and interests are and I'd like to 
answer, but I'd better warn you, I have lots of them, so don't be 
surprised.

First of all: writing, but I don't really think of that as a hobby.

Number two: genealogical charts. I'm looking in every newspaper, book 
and document I can find for the family trees of the French, German, 
Spanish, English, Austrian, Russian, Norwegian and Dutch royal 
famthes. I've made great progress with many of them, because for ! a 
long time I've been taking notes while reading biogra- I, phies or 
history books. I even copy out many of the passages on history.

So my third hobby is history, and Father's already bought me numerous 
books. I can hardly wait for the day when I'll be able to go to the 
public library and ferret out Iii the information I need.

Number four is Greek and Roman mythology. I have various books on 
this subject too. I can name the nine Muses and the seven loves of 
Zeus. I have the wives of Hercules, etc., etc., down pat.

My other hobbies are movie stars and family photographs. I'm crazy 
about reading and books. I adore the history of the arts, especially 
when it concerns writers, poets and painters; musicians may come 
later. I loathe algebra, geometry and arithmetic. I enjoy all my 
other school subjects, but history's my favorite!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, APRIL 11, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

My head's in a whirl, I really don't know where to begin. Thursday 
(the last time I wrote you) everything was as usual. Friday afternoon 
(Good Friday) we played Monopoly; Saturday afternoon too. The days 
passed very quickly. Around two o'clock on Saturday, heavy firing ii 
began-machine guns, according to the men. For the rest, everything 
was quiet.

Sunday afternoon Peter came to see me at four-thirty, at my 
invitation. At five-fifteen we went to the Ii front attic, where we 
stayed until six. There was a beautil ful Mozart concert on the radio 
from six to seven-fifteen; I especially enjoyed the Kleine 
Nachtmusik. I can hardly bear to listen in the kitchen, since 
beautiful music stirs me to the very depths of my soul. Sunday 
evening Peter couldn't take his balli, because the washtub was down 
in the office kitchen, filled with laundry. The two of us went to the 
front attic together, and in order to be able to sit comfortably, I 
took along the only cushion I could find in my room. We seated 
ourselves on a packing crate. Since both the crate and the cushion 
were very narrow, we were sitting quite close, leaning against two 
other crates; Mouschi kept us company, so we weren't without a 
chaperon. Suddenly, at a quarter to nine, Mr. van Daan whistled and 
asked if we had Mr. Dussel's cushion. We jumped up and went 
downstairs willi the cushion, the cat and Mr. van Daan. This cushion 
was the source of much misery. Dussel was angry because I'd taken the 
one he uses as a pillow, and he was afraid it might be covered with 
fleas; he had the entire house in an uproar because of this one 
cushion. In revenge, Peter and I stuck two hard brushes in his bed, 
but had to take them out again when Dussel unexpectedly decided to go 
sit in his room. We had a really good laugh at this little

intermezzo.

But our fun was short-lived. At nine-thirty Peter knocked gently on 
the door and asked Father to come upstairs and help him with a 
difficult English sentence.

"That sounds fishy," I said to Margot. "It's obviously a pretext. You 
can tell by the way the men are talking that there's been a 
break-in!" I was right. The warehouse was being broken into at that 
very moment. Father, Mr. van Daan and Peter were downstairs in a 
flash. Margot, Mother, Mrs. van D. and I waited. Four frightened 
women need to talk, so that's what we did until we heard a bang

downstairs. After that all was quiet. The clock struck quarter to 
ten. The color had drained from our faces, but we remained calm, even 
though we were afraid.

Where were the men? What was that bang? Were they fighting with the 
burglars? We were too scared to think; all we could do was wait.

Ten o'clock, footsteps on the stairs. Father, pale and nervous, came 
inside, followed by Mr. van Daan. "Lights out, tiptoe upstairs, we're 
expecting the police!" There wasn't time to be scared. The lights 
were switched off, I grabbed a jacket, and we sat down upstairs.

"What happened? Tell us quickly!"

There was no one to tell us; the men had gone back downstairs. The 
four of them didn't come back up until ten past ten. Two of them kept 
watch at Peter's open window. The door to the landing was locked, the 
book- case shut. We draped a sweater over our night-light, and then 
they told us what had happened:

Peter was on the landing when he heard two loud bangs. He went 
downstairs and saw that a large panel was missing from the left half 
of the warehouse door. He dashed upstairs, alerted the "Home Guard," 
and the four of them went downstairs. When they entered the 
warehouse, the burglars were going about their business. Without 
thinking, Mr. van Daan yelled "Police!" Hur- ried footsteps outside; 
the burglars had fled. The board was put back in the door so the 
police wouldn't notice the gap, but then a swift kick from outside 
sent it flying to the floor. The men were amazed at the burglars' 
audacity. Both Peter and Mr. van Daan felt a murderous rage come over 
them. Mr. van Daan slammed an ax against the floor, and all was quiet 
again. Once more the panel was re- placed, and once more the attempt 
was foiled. Outside, a man and a woman shone a glaring flashlight 
through the opening, lighting up the entire warehouse. "What the . . 
." mumbled one of the men, but now their roles had been reversed. 
Instead of policemen, they were now burglars. All four of them raced 
upstairs. Dussel and Mr. van Daan snatched up Dussel's books, Peter 
opened the doors and windows in the kitchen and private office, 
hurled the phone to the ground, and the four of them finally ended up 
behind the bookcase.

END OF PART ONE

In all probability the man and woman with the flashlight had alerted 
the police.

It was Sunday night, Easter Sunday. The next day, Easter Monday, the 
office was going to be closed, which meant we wouldn't be able to 
move around until Tuesday morning. Think of it, having to sit in such 
terror for a day and two nights! We thought of nothing, but simply 
sat there in pitch darkness -- in her fear, Mrs.

van D. had switched off the lamp. We whispered, and every time we 
heard a creak, someone said, "Shh, shh."

It was ten-thirty, then eleven. Not a sound. Father and Mr. van Daan 
took turns coming upstairs to us. Then, at eleven-fifteen, a noise 
below. Up above you could hear the whole family breathing. For the 
rest, no one moved a muscle. Footsteps in the house, the private 
office, the kitchen, then. . . on the staircase. All sounds of 
breathing stopped, eight hearts pounded. Foot- steps on the stairs, 
then a rattling at the bookcase. This moment is indescribable.

"Now we're done for," I said, and I had visions of all fifteen of us 
being dragged away by the Gestapo that very night.

More rattling at the bookcase, twice. Then we heard a can fall, and 
the footsteps receded. We were out of danger, so far! A shiver went 
though everyone's body, I heard several sets of teeth chattering, no 
one said a word. We stayed like this until eleven-thirty.

There were no more sounds in the house, but a light was shining on 
our landing, right in front of the bookcase. Was that because the 
police thought it looked so suspicious or because they simply forgot? 
Was anyone going to come back and turn it off? We found our tongues 
again.

There were no longer any people inside the building, but perhaps 
someone was standing guard outside. We then did three things: tried 
to guess what was going on, trembled with fear and went to the 
bathroom. Since the buckets were in the attic, all we had was Peter's 
metal wastepaper basket. Mr. van Daan went first, then Father, but 
Mother was too embarrassed. Father brought the waste- basket to the 
next room, where Margot, Mrs. van Daan and I gratefully made use of 
it. Mother finally gave in. There was a great demand for paper, and 
luckily I had some in my pocket.

The wastebasket stank, everything went on in a whisper, and we were 
exhausted. It was midnight.

"Lie down on the floor and go to sleep!" Margot and I were each given 
a pillow and a blanket. Margot lay down near the food cupboard, and I 
made my bed between the table legs. The smell wasn't quite so bad 
when you were lying on the floor, but Mrs. van Daan quietly went and 
got some powdered bleach and draped a dish towel over the potty as a 
further precaution.

Talk, whispers, fear, stench, farting and people continually going to 
the

bathroom; try sleeping through that! By two-thirty, however, I was so 
tired I dozed off and didn't hear a thing until three-thirty. I woke 
up when Mrs. van D.

lay her head on my feet.

"For heaven's sake, give me something to put on!" I said. I was 
handed some clothes, but don't ask what: a pair of wool slacks over 
my pajamas, a red sweater and a black skirt, white understockings and 
tattered kneesocks.

Mrs. van D. sat back down on the chair, and Mr. van D. lay down with 
his head on my feet. From three- thirty onward I was engrossed in 
thought, and still shivering so much that Mr. van Daan couldn't 
sleep. I was preparing myself for the return of the police. We'd tell 
them we were in hiding; if they were good people, we'd be safe, and 
if they were Nazi sympathizers, we could try to bribe them!

"We should hide the radio!" moaned Mrs. van D.

"Sure, in the stove," answered Mr. van D. "If they find us, they 
might as well find the radio!"

"Then they'll also find Anne's diary," added Father.

"So burn it," suggested the most terrified of the group.

This and the police rattling on the bookcase were the moments when I 
was most afraid. Oh, not my diary; if my diary goes, I go too! Thank 
goodness Father didn't say anything more.

There's no point in recounting all the conversations; so much was 
said. I

comforted Mrs. van Daan, who was very frightened. We talked about 
escaping, being interrogated by the Gestapo, phoning Mr. Kleiman and 
being courageous.

"We must behave like soldiers, Mrs. van Daan. If our time has come, 
well then, it'll be for Queen and Country, for freedom, truth and 
justice, as they're always telling us on the radio. The only bad 
thing is that we'll drag the others down with us!"

After an hour Mr. van Daan switched places with his wife again, and 
Father came and sat beside me. The men smoked one cigarette after 
another, an occasional sigh was heard, somebody made another trip to 
the potty, and then everything began allover again.

Four o'clock, five, five-thirty. I went and sat with Peter by his 
window and listened, so close we could feel each other's bodies 
trembling; we spoke a word or two from time to time and listened 
intently. Next door they took down the blackout screen. They made a 
list of everything they were planning to tell Mr. Kleiman over the 
phone, because they intended to call him at seven and ask him to send 
someone over. They were taking a big chance, since the police guard 
at the door or in the warehouse might hear them calling, but there 
was an even greater risk that the police would return.

I'm enclosing their list, but for the sake of clarity, I'll copy it 
here.

Buralary: Police in building, up to bookcase, but no farther. 
Burglars apparently interrupted, forced warehouse door, fled through 
garden. Main entrance bolted; Kugler must have left through second 
door.

Typewriter and adding machine safe in black chest in private office.

Miep's or Bep's laundry in washtub in kitchen.

Only Bep or Kugler have key to second door; lock may be broken.

Try to warn jan and get key, look around office; also feed cat.

For the rest, everything went according to plan. Mr. Kleiman was 
phoned, the poles were removed from the doors, the typewriter was put 
back in the chest. Then we all sat around the table again and waited 
for either jan or the police.

Peter had dropped off to sleep and Mr. van Daan ANNE FRANK and I were 
lying on the floor when we heard loud footsteps below. I got up 
quietly. "It's Jan!"

"No, no, it's the police!" they all said.

There was a knocking at our bookcase. Miep whis- tled. This was too 
much for Mrs.

van Daan, who sank limply in her chair, white as a sheet. If the 
tension had lasted another minute, she would have fainted.

Jan and Miep came in and were met with a delightful scene. The table 
alone would have been worth a photograph: a copy of Cinema &.. 
Theater, opened to a page of dancing girls and smeared with jam and 
pectin, which we'd been taking to combat the diarrhea, two jam jars, 
half a bread roll, a quarter of a bread roll, pectin, a mirror, a 
comb, matches, ashes, cigarettes, tobacco, an ashtray, books, a pair 
of underpants, a flashlight, Mrs. van Daan's comb, toilet paper, etc.

Jan and Miep were of course greeted with shouts and tears. Jan nailed 
a pinewood board over the gap in the door and went off again with 
Miep to inform the police of the break-in. Miep had also found a note 
under the ware- house door from Sleegers, the night watchman, who had 
noticed the hole and alerted the police. Jan was also planning to see 
Sleegers.

So we had half an hour in which to put the house and ourselves to 
rights. I've never seen such a transformation as in those thirty 
minutes. Margot and I got the beds ready downstairs, went to the 
bathroom, brushed our teeth, washed our hands and combed our hair. 
Then I straightened up the room a bit and went back upstairs.

The table had already been cleared, so we got some water, made coffee 
and tea, boiled the milk and set the table. Father and Peter emptied 
our improvised potties and rinsed them with warm water and powdered 
bleach. The largest one was filled to the brim and was so heavy they 
had a hard time lifting it. To make things worse, it was leaking, so 
they had to put it in a bucket.

At eleven o'clock Jan was back and joined us at the table, and 
gradually everyone began to relax. Jan had the following story to 
tell:

Mr. Sleegers was asleep, but his wife told Jan that her husband had 
discovered the hole in the door while making his rounds. He called in 
a policeman, and the two of them searched the building. Mr. Sleegers, 
in his capacity as night watchman, patrols the area every night on 
his bike, accompanied by his two dogs. His wife said he would come on 
Tuesday and tell Mr. Kugler the rest. No one at the police station 
seemed to know anything about the break-in, but they made a note to 
come first thing Tuesday morning to have a look.

On the way back Jan happened to run into Mr. van Hoeven, the man who 
supplies us with potatoes, and told him of the break-in. "I know," 
Mr. van Hoeven calmly replied. "Last night when my wife and I were 
walking past your building, I saw a gap in the door. My wife wanted 
to walk on, but I peeked inside with a flashlight, and that's when 
the burglars must have run off. To be on the safe side, I didn't call 
the police. I thought it wouldn't be wise in your case. I don't know

anything, but I have my suspicions." Jan thanked him and went on. Mr. 
van Hoeven obviously suspects we're here, because he always delivers 
the potatoes at

lunchtime. A decent man!

It was one o'clock by the time Jan left and we'd done the dishes. All 
eight of us went to bed. I woke up at quarter to three and saw that 
Mr. Dussel was already up.

My face rumpled with sleep, I happened to run into Peter in the 
bathroom, just after he'd come downstairs. We agreed to meet in the 
office. I freshened up a bit and went down.

"After all this, do you still dare go to the front attic?" he asked. 
I nodded, grabbed my pillow, with a cloth wrapped around it, and we 
went up together. The weather was gorgeous, and even though the 
air-raid sirens soon began to wail, we stayed where we were. Peter 
put his arm around my shoulder, I put mine around his, and we sat 
quietly like this until four o'clock, when Margot came to get us for 
coffee.

We ate our bread, drank our lemonade and joked (we were finally able 
to again), and for the rest everything was back to normal. That 
evening I thanked Peter because he'd been the bravest of us all.

None of us have ever been in such danger as we were that night. God 
was truly watching over us. Just think-the police were right at the 
bookcase, the light was on, and still no one had discovered our 
hiding place! "Now we're done for!" I'd whispered at that moment, but 
once again we were spared. When the invasion comes and the bombs 
start falling, it'll be every man for himself, but this time we 
feared for those good, innocent Christians who are helping us.

"We've been saved, keep on saving us!" That's all we can say.

This incident has brought about a whole lot of changes. As of now, 
Dussel will be doing his work in the bathroom, and Peter will be 
patrolling the house between eight-thirty and nine-thirty. Peter 
isn't allowed to open his window anymore, since one of the Keg people 
noticed it was open. We can no longer flush the toilet after 
nine-thirty at night. Mr. Sleegers has been hired as night watchman, 
and tonight a carpenter from the underground is coming to make a 
barricade out of our white Frankfurt bedsteads. Debates are going on 
left and right in the Annex. Mr.

Kugler has reproached us for our carelessness. Jan also said we 
should never go downstairs. What we have to do now is find out 
whether Sleegers can be trusted, whether the dogs will bark if they 
hear someone behind the door, how to make the barricade, all sorts of 
things.

We've been strongly reminded of the fact that we're Jews in chains, 
chained to one spot, without any rights, but with a thousand 
obligations. We must put our

feelings aside; we must be brave and strong, bear discomfort with- 
out complaint, do whatever is in our power and trust in God. One day 
this terrible war will be over. The time will come when we'll be 
people again and not just Jews!

Who has inflicted this on us? Who has set us apart from all the rest? 
Who has put us through such suffering? It's God who has made us the 
way we are, but it's also God who will lift us up again. In the eyes 
of the world, we're doomed, but if, after all this suffering, there 
are still Jews left, the Jewish people will be held up as an example. 
Who knows, maybe our religion will teach the world and all the people 
in it about goodness, and that's the reason, the only reason, we have 
to suffer. We can never be just Dutch, or just English, or whatever, 
we will always be Jews as well. And we'll have to keep on being Jews, 
but then, we'll want to be.

Be brave! Let's remember our duty and perform it without complaint. 
There will be a way out. God has never deserted our people. Through 
the ages Jews have had to suffer, but through the ages they've gone 
on living, and the centuries of

suffering have only made them stronger. The weak shall fall and the 
strong shall survive and not be defeated!

That night I really thought I was going to die. I waited for the 
police and I was ready for death, like a soldier on a battlefield. 
I'd gladly have given my life for my country. But now, now that I've 
been spared, my first wish after the war is to become a Dutch 
citizen. I love the Dutch, I love this country, I love the language, 
and I want to work here. And even if I have to write to the Queen 
herself, I won't give up until I've reached my goal!

I'm becoming more and more independent of my parents. Young as I am, 
I face life with more courage and have a better and truer sense of 
justice than Mother. I know what I want, I have a goal, I have 
opinions, a religion and love. If only I can be myself, I'll be 
satisfied. I know that I'm a woman, a woman with inner strength and a 
great deal of courage!

If God lets me live, I'll achieve more than Mother ever did, I'll 
make my voice heard, I'll go out into the world and work for mankind!

I now know that courage and happiness are needed first!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, APRIL 14, 1944

Dear Kitty,

Everyone here is still very tense. Pim has nearly reached the bothng 
point; Mrs.

van D. is lying in bed with a cold, grumbling; Mr. van D. is growing 
pale without his cigarettes; Dussel, who's having to give up many of 
his comforts, is carping at everyone; etc., etc. We seem to have run 
out of luck lately. The toilet's leaking, and the faucet's stuck. 
Thanks to our many connections, we'll soon be able to get these 
repaired.

I'm occasionally sentimental, as you know, but from time to time I 
have reason to be: when Peter and I are sitting close together on a 
hard wooden crate among the junk and dust, our arms around each 
other's shoulders, Peter toying with a lock of my hair; when the 
birds outside are trilling their songs, when the trees are in bud, 
when the sun beckons and the sky is so blue--oh, that's when I wish 
for so much!

All I see around me are dissatisfied and grumpy faces, all I hear are 
sighs and stifled complaints. You'd think our lives had taken a 
sudden turn for the worse.

Honestly, things are only as bad as you make them. Here in the Annex 
no one even bothers to set a good example. We each have to figure out 
how to get the better of our own moods!

Every day you hear, "If only it were all over!"

Work, love, courage and hope,

Make me good and help me cope!

I really believe, Kit, that I'm a little nutty today, and I don't 
know why. My writing's all mixed up, I'm jump- ing from one thing to 
another, and sometimes I seriously doubt whether anyone will ever be 
interested in this drivel. They'll probably call it "The Musings of 
an Ugly Duckling." My diaries certainly won't be of much use to Mr. 
Bolkestein or Mr. Gerbrandy.* [* Gerrit Bolkestein was the Minister 
of Education and Pieter Gerbrandy was the Prime Minister of the Dutch 
government in exile in London. See Anne's letter of March 29, 1944.]

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, APRIL 15, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

"There's just one bad thing after another. When will it all end?" You 
can sure say that again. Guess what's happened now? Peter forgot to 
unbolt the front door. As a result, Mr. Kugler and the warehouse 
employees couldn't get in. He went to Keg's, smashed in our office 
kitchen window and got in that way. The windows in the Annex were 
open, and the Keg people saw that too. What must they be thinking? 
And van Maaren? Mr. Kugler's furious. We accuse him of not doing 
anything to reinforce the doors, and then we do a stupid thing like 
this! Peter's extremely upset. At the table, Mother said she felt 
more sorry for Peter than for anyone else, and he nearly began to 
cry. We're equally to blame, since we usually ask him every day if 
he's unbolted the door, and so does Mr. van Daan. Maybe I can go 
comfort him later on. I want to help him so much!

Here are the latest news bulletins about life in the Secret Annex 
over the last few weeks:

A week ago Saturday, Boche suddenly got sick. He sat quite still and 
started drooling. Miep immediately picked him up, rolled him in a 
towel, tucked him in her shopping bag and brought him to the 
dog-and-cat clinic. Boche had some kind of intestinal problem, so the 
vet gave him medicine. Peter gave it to him a few times, but Boche 
soon made himself scarce. I'll bet he was out courting his 
sweetheart. But now his nose is swollen and he meows whenever you 
pick him up-he was probably trying to steal food and somebody smacked 
him. Mouschi lost her voice for a few days. Just when we decided she 
had to be taken to the vet too, she started getting better.

We now leave the attic window open a crack every night. Peter and I 
often sit up there in the evening.

Thanks to rubber cement and oil paint, our toilet ; could quickly be 
repaired. The broken faucet has been replaced.

Luckily, Mr. Kleiman is feeling better. He's going to see a 
specialist soon. We can only hope he won't need an operation.

This month we received eight Tation books. Unfortunately, for the 
next two weeks beans have been substituted for oatmeal or groats. Our 
latest delicacy is

piccalilli. If you're out of luck, all you get is a jar full of 
cucumber and mustard sauce.

Vegetables are hard to come by. There's only lettuce, lettuce and 
more lettuce.

Our meals consist entirely of potatoes and imitation gravy.

The Russians are in possession of more than half the Crimea. The 
British aren't advancing beyond Cassino. We'll have to count on the 
Western Wall. There have been a lot of unbelievably heavy air raids. 
The Registry of Births, Deaths and

Marriages in The Hague was bombed. All Dutch people will be issued 
new ration registration cards.

Enough for today.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY, APRIL 16, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

Remember yesterday's date, since it was a red-letter day for me. 
Isn't it an important day for every girl when she gets her first 
kiss? Well then, it's no less important to me. The time Bram kissed 
me on my right cheek or Mr. Woudstra on my right hand doesn't count. 
How did I suddenly come by this kiss? I'll tell you.

Last night at eight I was sitting with Peter on his divan and it 
wasn't long before he put an arm around me. (Since it was Saturday, 
he wasn't wearing his overalls.)"Why don t we move over a little," I 
said, "so won t keep bumping my head against the cupboard."

He moved so far over he was practically in the corner. I slipped my 
arm under his and across his back, and he put his arm around my 
shoulder, so that I was nearly engulfed by him. We've sat like this 
on other occasions, but never so close as we were last night. He held 
me firmly against him, my left side against his chest; my heart had 
already begun to beat faster, but there was more to come. He wasn't 
satisfied until my head lay on his shoulder, with his on top of mine. 
I sat up again after about five minutes, but before long he took my 
head in his hands and put it back next to his. Oh, it was so 
wonderful. I could hardly talk, my pleasure was too intense; he 
caressed my cheek and arm, a bit clumsily, and played with my hair. 
Most of the time our heads were touching.

I can't tell you, Kitty, the feeling that ran through me. I was too 
happy for words, and I think he was too.

At nine-thirty we stood up. Peter put on his tennis shoes so he 
wouldn't make much noise on his nightly round of the building, and I 
was standing next to him. How I suddenly made the right movement, I 
don't know, but before we went downstairs, he gave me a. kiss, 
through my hair, half on my left cheek and half on my ear. I tore 
downstairs without looking back, and I long so much for today.

Sunday morning, just before eleven.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, APRIL 17, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Do you think Father and Mother would approve of a girl my age sitting 
on a divan and kissing a seventeen-and- a-half-year-old boy? I doubt 
they would, but I have to trust my own judgment in this matter. It's 
so peaceful and safe, lying in his arms and dreaming, it's so 
thrilling to feel his cheek against mine, it's so wonderful to know 
there's someone waiting for me. But, and there is a but, will Peter 
want to leave it at that? I haven't forgotten his promise, but. . . 
he is a boy!

I know I'm starting at a very young age. Not even fifteen and already 
so

independent -- that's a little hard for other people to understand. 
I'm pretty sure Margot would never kiss a boy unless there was some 
talk of an engagement or marriage. Neither Peter nor I has any such 
plans. I'm also sure that Mother never touched a man before she met 
Father. What would my girlfriends or Jacque say if they knew I'd lain 
in Peter's arms with my heart against his chest, my head on his 
shoulder and his head and face against mine!

Oh, Anne, how terribly shocking! But seriously, I don't think it's at 
all

shocking; we're cooped up here, cut off from the world, anxious and 
fearful, especially lately. Why should we stay apart when we love 
each other? Why shouldn't we kiss each other in times like these? Why 
should we wait until we've reached a suitable age? Why should we ask 
anybody's permission?

I've decided to look out for my own interests. He'd never want to 
hurt me or make me unhappy. Why shouldn't I do what my heart tells me 
and makes both of us happy?

Yet I have a feeling, Kitty, that you can sense my doubt. It must be 
my honesty rising in revolt against all this sneaking around. Do you 
think it's my duty to tell Father what I'm up to? Do you think our 
secret should be shared with a third person? Much of the beauty would 
be lost, but would it make me feel better inside?

I'll bring it up with him.

Oh, yes, I still have so much I want to discuss with him, since I 
don't see the point of just cuddling. Sharing our thoughts with each 
other requires a great deal of trust, but we'll both be stronger 
because of it!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. We were up at six yesterday morning, because the whole family 
heard the sounds of a break-in again. It must have been one of our 
neighbors who was the victim this time. When we checked at seven 
o'clock, our doors were still shut tight, thank goodness!

TUESDAY, APRIL 18,1944

Dearest Kitty,

Everything's fine here. Last night the carpenter came again to put 
some sheets of iron over the door panels. Father just got through 
saying he definitely expects large-scale operations in Russia and 
Italy, as well as in the West, before May 20; the longer the war 
lasts, the harder it is to imagine being liberated from this place.

Yesterday Peter and I finally got around to having the talk we've 
been postponing for the last ten days. I told him all about girls, 
without hesitating to discuss the most intimate matters. I found it 
rather amusing that he thought the opening in a woman's body was 
simply left out of illustrations. He couldn't imagine that it was 
actually located between a woman's legs. The evening ended with a 
mutual kiss, near the mouth. It's really a lovely feeling!

I might take my "favorite quotes notebook" up with me sometime so 
Peter and I can go more deeply into matters. I don't think lying in 
each other's arms day in and day out is very satisfying, and I hope 
he feels the same.

After our mild winter we've been having a beautiful spring. April is 
glorious, not too hot and not too cold, with occasional light 
showers. Our chestnut tree is in leaf, and here and there you can 
already see a few small blossoms.

Bep presented us Saturday with four bouquets of flowers: three 
bouquets of

daffodils, and one bouquet of grape hyacinths for me. Mr. Kugler is 
supplying us with more and more newspapers.

It's time to do my algebra, Kitty. Bye.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, APRIL 19, 1944

Dearest Darling,

(That's the title of a movie with Dorit Kreysler, Ida Wust and Harald 
Paulsen!) What could be nicer than sitting before an open window, 
enjoying nature, listening to the birds sing, feeling the sun on your 
cheeks and holding a darling boy in your arms? I feel so peaceful and 
safe with his arm around me, knowing he's near and yet not having to 
speak; how can this be bad when it does me so much good? Oh, if only 
we were never disturbed again, not even by Mouschi.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, APRIL 21,1944

My dearest Kitty,

I stayed in bed yesterday with a sore throat, but since I was already 
bored the very first afternoon and didn't have a fever, I got up 
today. My sore throat has nearly "verschwunden"* [* disappeared].

Yesterday, as you've probably already discovered, was our Fiihrer's 
fifty-fifth birthday. Today is the eighteenth birthday of Her Royal 
Highness Princess

Elizabeth of York. The BBC reported that she hasn't yet been declared 
of age, though royal children usually are. We've been wondering which 
prince they'll marry this beauty off to, but can't think of a 
suitable candidate; perhaps her sister, Princess Margaret Rose, can 
have Crown Prince Baudouin of Belgium!

Here we've been going from one disaster to the next. No sooner have 
the outside doors been reinforced than van Maaren rears his head 
again. In all likelihood he's the one who stole the potato flour, and 
now he's trying to pin the blame on Bep.

Not surprisingly, the Annex is once again in an uproar. Bep is beside 
herself with rage. Perhaps Mr. Kugler will finally have this shady 
character tailed.

The appraiser from Beethovenstraat was here this morning. He offered 
us 400

guilders for our chest; in our opinion, the other estimates are also 
too low.

I want to ask the magazine The Prince if they'll take one of my fairy 
tales, under a pseudonym, of course. But up to now all my fairy tales 
have been too long, so I don't think I have much of a chance.

Until the next time, darling.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, APRIL 25, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

For the last ten days Dussel hasn't been on speaking terms with Mr. 
van Daan, and all because of the new security measures since the 
break-in. One of these was that he's no longer allowed to go 
downstairs in the evenings. Peter and Mr. van Daan make the last 
round every night at nine-thirty, and after that no one may go 
downstairs. We can't flush the toilet anymore after eight at night or 
after eight in the morning. The windows may be opened only in the 
morning when the lights go on in Mr. Kugler's office, and they can no 
longer be propped open with a stick at night. This last measure is 
the reason for Dussel's sulking. He claims that Mr.

van Daan bawled him out, but he has only himself to blame. He says 
he'd rather live without food than without air, and that they simply 
must figure out a way to keep the windows open.

"I'll have to speak to Mr. Kugler about this," he said to me.

I replied that we never discussed matters of this sort with Mr. 
Kugler, only within the group.

"Everything's always happening behind my back. I'll have to talk to 
your father about that."

He's also not allowed to sit in Mr. Kugler's office anymore on 
Saturday afternoons or Sundays, because the manager of Keg's might 
hear him if he happens to be next door. Dussel promptly went and sat 
there anyway. Mr. van Daan was furious, and Father went downstairs to 
talk to Dussel, who came up with some flimsy excuse, but even Father 
didn't fall for it this time. Now Father's keep- ing his dealings 
with Dussel to a minimum because Dussel insulted him. Not one of us 
knows what he said, but it must have been pretty awful.

And to think that that miserable man has his birthday next week. How 
can you celebrate your birthday when you've got the sulks, how can 
you accept gifts from people you won't even talk to?

Mr. Voskuijl is going downhill rapidly. For more than ten days he's 
had a

temperature of almost a hundred and four. The doctor said his 
condition is

hopeless; they think the cancer has spread to his lungs. The poor 
man, we'd so like to help him, but only God can help him now!

I've written an amusing story called "Blurry the Explorer," which was 
a big hit with my three listeners.

I still have a bad cold and have passed it on to Margot, as well as 
Mother and Father. If only Peter doesn't get it. He insisted on a 
kiss, and called me his El Dorado. You can't call a person that, 
silly boy! But he's sweet anyway!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THURSDAY, APRIL 27, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Mrs. van D. was in a bad mood this morning. All she did was complain, 
first about her cold, not being able to get cough drops and the agony 
of having to blow her nose all the time. Next she grumbled that the 
sun wasn't shining, the invasion hadn't started, we weren't allowed 
to look out the windows, etc., etc. We couldn't help but laugh at 
her, and it couldn't have been that bad, since she soon joined in.

Our recipe for potato kugel, modified due to lack of onions:

Put peeled potatoes through a food mill and add a little dry 
government-issue flour and salt. Grease a mold or ovenproof dish with 
paraffin or stearin and bake for 21/2 hours. Serve with rotten 
strawberry compote. (Onions not available. Nor oil for mold or dough!)

At the moment I'm reading Emperor Charles V, written by a professor 
at the

University of Gottingen; he's spent forty years working on this book. 
It took me five days to read fifty pages. I can't do any more than 
that. Since the book has 598 pages, you can figure out just how long 
it's going to take me. And that's not even counting the second 
volume. But. . . very interesting!

The things a schoolgirl has to do in the course of a single day! Take 
me, for example. First, I translated a passage on Nelson's last 
battle from Dutch into English. Then, I read more about the Northern 
War (1700-21) involving Peter the Great, Charles XII, Augustus the 
Strong, Stanislaus Leczinsky, Mazeppa, von Gorz, Bran- denburg, 
Western Pomerania, Eastern Pomerania and Denmark, plus the usual 
dates. Next, I wound up in Brazil, where I read about Bahia tobacco, 
the abundance of coffee, the one and a half million inhabitants of 
Rio de Janeiro, Pernambuco and Sao Paulo and, last but not least, the 
Amazon River. Then about Negroes, mulattoes, mestizos, whites, the 
illiteracy rate -- over 50 percent -- and

malaria. Since I had some time left, I glanced through a genealogical 
chart: John the Old, William Louis, Ernest Casimir I, Henry Casimir 
I, right up to little Margriet Franciska (born in 1943 in Ottawa).

Twelve o'clock: I resumed my studies in the attic, reading about 
deans, priests, ministers, popes and . . . whew, it was one o'clock!

At two the poor child (ho hum) was back at work. Old World and New 
World monkeys were next. Kitty, tell me quickly, how many toes does a 
hippopotamus have?

Then came the Bible, Noah's Ark, Shem, Ham and Japheth. After that, 
Charles V.

Then, with Peter, Thack- eray's book about the colonel, in English. A 
French test, and then a comparison between the Mississippi and the 
Missouri!

Enough for today. Adieu!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, APRIL 28, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I've never forgotten my dream of Peter Schiff (see the beginning of 
January). Even now I can still feel his cheek against mine, and that 
wonderful glow that made up for all the rest. Once in a while I'd had 
the same feeling with this Peter, but never so intensely. . . until 
last night. We were sitting on the divan, as usual, in each other's 
arms. Suddenly the everyday Anne slipped away and the second Anne 
took her place. The second Anne, who's never overconfident or 
amusing, but wants only to love and be gentle.

I sat pressed against him and felt a wave of emotion come over me. 
Tears rushed to my eyes; those from the left fell on his overalls, 
while those from the right trickled down my nose and into the air and 
landed beside the first. Did he notice?

He made no movement to show that he had. Did he feel the same way I 
did? He hardly said a word. Did he realize he had two Annes at his 
side? My questions went unanswered.

At eight-thirty I stood up and went to the window, where we always 
say good-bye. I was still trembling, I was still Anne number two. He 
came over to me, and I threw my arms around his neck and kissed him 
on his left cheek. I was about to kiss the other cheek when my mouth 
met his, and we pressed our lips together. In a daze, we embraced, 
over and over again, never to stop, oh!

Peter needs tenderness. For the first time in his life he's 
discovered a girl; for the first time he's seen that even the biggest 
pests also have an inner self and a heart, and are transformed as 
soon as they're alone with you. For the first time in his life he's 
given himself and his friendship to another person. He's never had a 
friend before, boy or girl. Now we've found each other. I, for that 
matter, didn't know him either, had never had someone I could confide 
in, and it's led to this . . .

The same question keeps nagging me: "Is it right?" Is it right for me 
to yield so soon, for me to be so passionate, to be filled with as 
much passion and desire as Peter? Can I, a girl, allow myself to go 
that far?

There's only one possible answer: "I'm longing so much. . . and have 
for such a long time. I'm so lonely and now I've found comfort!"

In the mornings we act normally, in the afternoons too, except now 
and then. But in the evenings the suppressed longing of the entire 
day, the happiness and the bliss of all the times before come rushing 
to the surface, and all we can think about is each other. Every 
night, after our last kiss, I feel like running away and never 
looking him in the eyes again. Away, far away into the darkness and 
alone!

And what awaits me at the bottom of those fourteen stairs? Bright 
lights,

questions and laughter. I have to act normally and hope they don't 
notice

anything.

My heart is still too tender to be able to recover so quickly from a 
shock like the one I had last night. The gentle Anne makes infrequent 
appearances, and she's not about to let herself be shoved out the 
door so soon after she's arrived.

Peter's reached a part of me that no one has ever reached before, 
except in my dream! He's taken hold of me and turned me inside out. 
Doesn't everyone need a little quiet time to put themselves to rights 
again? Oh, Peter, what have you done to me? What do you want from me?

Where will this lead? Oh, now I understand Bep. Now, now that I'm 
going through it myself, I understand her doubts; if I were older and 
he wanted to marry me, what would my answer be? Anne, be honest! You 
wouldn't be able to marry him. But it's so hard to let go. Peter 
still has too little character, too little willpower, too little 
courage and strength. He's still a child, emotionally no older than I 
am; all he wants is happiness and peace of mind. Am I really only 
fourteen? Am I really just a silly schoolgirl? Am I really so 
inexperienced in everything? I have more experience than most; I've 
experienced something almost no one my age ever has.

I'm afraid of myself, afraid my longing is making me yield too soon. 
How can it ever go right with other boys later on? Oh, it's so hard, 
the eternal struggle between heart and mind. There's a time and a 
place for both, but how can I be sure that I've chosen the right time?

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, MAY 2, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Saturday night I asked Peter whether he thinks I should tell Father 
about us.

After we'd discussed it, he said he thought I should. I was glad; it 
shows he's sensible, and sensitive. As soon as I came downstairs, I 
went with Father to get some water. While we were on the stairs, I 
said, "Father, I'm sure you've gathered that when Peter and I are 
together, we don't exactly sit at opposite ends of the room. Do you 
think that's wrong?"

Father paused before answering: "No, I don't think it's wrong. But 
Anne, when you're living so close together, as we do, you have to be 
careful." He said some other words to that effect, and then we went 
upstairs.

Sunday morning he called me to him and said, "Anne, I've been 
thinking about what you said." (Oh, oh, I knew what was coming!) 
"Here in the Annex it's not such a good idea. I thought you were just 
friends. Is Peter in love with you?"

"Of course not," I answered.

"Well, you know I understand both of you. But you must be the one to 
show restraint; don't go upstairs so often, don't encourage him more 
than you can help.

In matters like these, it's always the man who takes the active role, 
and it's up to the woman to set the limits. Outside, where you're 
free, things are quite different. You see other boys and girls, you 
can go outdoors, take part in sports and all kinds of activities. But 
here, if you're together too much and want to get away, you can't. 
You see each other every hour of the day-all the time, in fact.

Be careful, Anne, and don't take it too seriously!

"I don't, Father, but Peter's a decent boy, a nice boy."

"Yes, but he doesn't have much strength of character. He can easily 
be influenced to do good, but also to do bad. I hope for his sake 
that he stays good, because he's basically a good person."

We talked some more and agreed that Father would speak to him too.

Sunday afternoon when we were in the front attic, Peter asked, "Have 
you talked to your Father yet, Anne?"

"Yes," I replied, "I'll tell you all about it. He doesn't think it's 
wrong, but he says that here, where we're in such close quarters, it 
could lead to conflicts."

"We've already agreed not to quarrel, and I plan to keep my promise."

"Me too, Peter. But Father didn't think we were serious, he thought 
we were just friends. Do you think we still can be?"

"Yes, I do. How about you?"

"Me too. I also told Father that I trust you. I do trust you, Peter, 
just as much as I do Father. And I think you're worthy of my trust. 
You are, aren't you?"

"I hope so." (He was very shy, and blushing.)

"I believe in you, Peter," I continued. "I believe you have a good 
character and that you'll get ahead in this world."

After that we talked about other things. Later I said, "If we ever 
get out of here, I know you won't give me another thought."

He got all fired up. "That's not true, Anne. Oh no, I won't let you 
even think that about me!"

Just then somebody called us.

Father did talk to him, he told me Monday. "Your Father thought our 
friendship might turn into love," he said. "But I told him we'd keep 
ourselves under control."

Father wants me to stop going upstairs so often, but I don't want to. 
Not just because I like being with Peter, but because I've said I 
trust him. I do trust him, and I want to prove it to him, but I'll 
never be able to if I stay downstairs out of distrust.

No, I'm going!

In the meantime, the Dussel drama has been resolved. Saturday evening 
at dinner he apologized in beautiful Dutch. Mr. van Daan was 
immediately reconciled. Dussel must have spent all day practicing his 
speech.

Sunday, his birthday, passed without incident. We gave him a bottle 
of good wine from 1919, the van Daans (who can now give their gift 
after all) presented him with a jar of piccalilli and a package of 
razor blades, and Mr. Kugler gave him a jar of lemon syrup (to make 
lemonade), Miep a book, Little Martin, and Bep a plant. He treated 
everyone to an egg.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MAY 3, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

First the weekly news! We're having a vacation from politics. There's 
nothing, and I mean absolutely nothing, to report. I'm also gradually 
starting to believe that the invasion will come. After all, they 
can't let the Russians do all the dirty work; actually, the Russians 
aren't doing anything at the moment either.

Mr. Kleiman comes to the office every morning now. He got a new set 
of springs for Peter's divan, so Peter will have to get to work 
reupholstering it; Not

surprisingly, he isn't at all in the mood. Mr. Kleiman also brought 
some flea powder for the cats.

Have I told you that our Boche has disappeared? We haven't seen hide 
nor hair of her since last Thursday. She's probably already in cat 
heaven, while some animal lover has turned her into a tasty dish. 
Perhaps some girl who can afford it will be wearing a cap made of 
Boche's fur. Peter is heartbroken.

For the last two weeks we've been eating lunch at eleven-thirty on 
Saturdays; in the mornings we have to make do with a cup of hot 
cereal. Starting tomorrow it'll be like this every day; that saves us 
a meal. Vegetables are still very hard to come by. This afternoon we 
had rotten boiled lettuce. Ordinary lettuce, spinach and boiled let- 
tuce, that's all there is. Add to that rotten potatoes, and you have 
a meal fit for a king!

I hadn't had my period for more than two months, but it finally 
started last Sunday. Despite the mess and bother, I'm glad it hasn't 
deserted me.

As you can no doubt imagine, we often say in despair, "What's the 
point of the war? Why, oh, why can't people live together peacefully? 
Why all this

destruction?"

The question is understandable, but up to now no one has come up with 
a

satisfactory answer. Why is England manufacturing bigger and better 
airplanes and bombs and at the same time churning out new houses for 
reconstruction? Why are millions spent on the war each day, while not 
a penny is available for medical science, artists or the poor? Why do 
people have to starve when mountains of food are rotting away in 
other parts of the world? Oh, why are people so crazy?

I don't believe the war is simply the work of politicians and 
capitalists. Oh no, the common man is every bit as guilty; otherwise, 
people and nations would have re- belled long ago! There's a 
destructive urge in people, the urge to rage, murder and kill. And 
until all of humanity, without exception, undergoes a

metamorphosis, wars will continue to be waged, and everything that 
has been carefully built up, cultivated and grown will be cut down 
and destroyed, only to start allover again!

I've often been down in the dumps, but never desperate. I look upon 
our life in hiding as an interesting adventure, full of danger and 
romance, and every

privation as an amusing addition to my diary. I've made up my mind to 
lead a different life from other girls, and not to become an ordinary 
housewife later on.

What I'm experiencing here is a good beginning to an interesting 
life, and that's the reason -- the only reason -- why I have to laugh 
at the humorous side of the most dangerous moments.

I'm young and have many hidden qualities; I'm young and strong and 
living through a big adventure; I'm right in the middle of it and 
can't spend all day complaining because it's impossible to have any 
fun! I'm blessed with many things: happiness, a cheerful disposition 
and strength. Every day I feel myself maturing, I feel liberation 
drawing near, I feel the beauty of nature and the goodness of the 
people around me. Every day I think what a fascinating and amusing 
adventure this is! With all that, why should I despair?

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, MAY 5, 1944

Dear Kitty,

Father's unhappy with me. After our talk on Sunday he thought I'd 
stop going upstairs every evening. He won't have any of that 
"Knutscherej"* [* Necking] going on. I can't stand that word. Talking 
about it was bad enough -- why does he have to make me feel bad too! 
I'll have a word with him today. Margot gave me some good advice.

Here's more or less what I'd like to say:

I think you expect an explanation from me, Father, so I'll give you 
one. You're disap- pointed in me, you expected more restraint from 
me, you no doubt want me to act the way a fourteen-year-old is 
supposed to. But that's where you're wrong!

Since we've been here, from July 1942 until a few weeks ago, I 
haven't had an easy time. If only you knew how much I used to cry at 
night, how unhappy and despondent I was, how lonely I felt, you'd 
understand my wanting to go upstairs! I've now reached the point 
where I don't need the support of Mother or anyone else. It didn't 
happen overnight. I've struggled long and hard and shed many tears to 
become as independent as I am now. You can laugh and refuse to 
believe me, but I don't care. I know I'm an independent person, and I 
don't feel I need to account to you for my actions. I'm only telling 
you this because I don't want you to think I'm doing things behind 
your back. But there's only one person I'm accountable to, and that's 
me.

When I was having problems, everyone -- and that includes you -- 
closed their eyes and ears and didn't help me. On the contrary, all I 
ever got were admonitions not to be so noisy. I was noisy only to 
keep myself from being miserable all the time.

I was overconfident to keep from having to listen to the voice inside 
me. I've been putting on an act for the last year and a half, day in, 
day out. I've never complained or dropped my mask, nothing of the 
kind, and now. . . now the battle is over. I've won! I'm independent, 
in both body and mind. I don't need a mother anymore, and I've 
emerged from the struggle a stronger person.

Now that it's over, now that I know the battle has been won, I want 
to go my own way, to follow the path that seems right to me. Don't 
think of me as a fourteen-year-old, since all these troubles have 
made me older; I won't regret my actions, I'll behave the way I think 
I should!

Gentle persuasion won't keep me from going upstairs. You'll either 
have to forbid it, or trust me through thick and thin. Whatever you 
do, just leave me alone!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MAY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Last night before dinner I tucked the letter I'd written into 
Father's pocket.

According to Margot, he read it and was upset for the rest of the 
evening. (I was upstairs doing the dishes!) Poor Pim, I might have 
known what the effect of such an epistle would be. He's so sensitive! 
I immediately told Peter not to ask any questions or say anything 
more. Pim's said nothing else to me about the matter. Is he going to?

Everything here is more or less back to normal. We can hardly believe 
what Jan, Mr. Kugler and Mr. Kleiman tell us about the prices and the 
people on the outside; half a pound of tea costs 350.00 guilders, 
half a pound of coffee 80.00 guilders, a pound of butter 35.00 
guilders, one egg 1.45 guilders. People are paying 14.00

guilders an ounce for Bulgarian tobacco! Everyone's trading on the 
black market; every errand boy has something to offer. The delivery 
boy from the bakery has supplied us with darning thread-90 cents for 
one measly skein-the milkman can get hold of ration books, an 
undertaker delivers cheese. Break-ins, murders and thefts are daily 
occurrences. Even the police and night watchmen are getting in on the 
act. Everyone wants to put food in their stomachs, and since salaries 
have been frozen, people have had to resort to swindling. The police 
have their hands full trying to track down the many girls of fifteen, 
sixteen, seventeen and older who are reported missing every day.

I want to try to finish my story about Ellen, the fairy. Just for 
fun, I can give it to Father on his birthday, together with all the 
copyrights.

See you later! (Actually, that's not the right phrase. In the German 
program broadcast from England they always close with 
"Aufwiederhoren." So I guess I should say, "Until we write again.")

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SUNDAY MORNING, MAY 7,1944

Dearest Kitty,

Father and I had a long talk yesterday afternoon. I cried my eyes 
out, and he cried too. Do you know what he said to me, Kitty?

"I've received many letters in my lifetime, but none as hurtful as 
this. You, who have had so much love from your parents. You, whose 
parents have always been ready to help you, who have always defended 
you, no matter what. You talk of not having to account to us for your 
actions! You feel you've been wronged and left to your own devices. 
No, Anne, you've done us a great injustice!

"Perhaps you didn't mean it that way, but that's what you wrote. No, 
Anne, we have done nothing to deserve such a reproach!"

Oh, I've failed miserably. This is the worst thing I've ever done in 
my entire life. I used my tears to show off, to make myself seem 
important so he'd respect me. I've certainly had my share of 
unhappiness, and everything I said about Mother is true. But to 
accuse Pim, who's so good and who's done everything for me-no, that 
was too cruel for words.

It's good that somebody has finally cut me down to size, has broken 
my pride, because I've been far too smug. Not everything Mistress 
Anne does is good! Anyone who deliberately causes such pain to 
someone they say they love is despicable, the lowest of the low!

What I'm most ashamed of is the way Father has forgiven me; he said 
he's going to throw the letter in the stove, and he's being so nice 
to me now, as if he were the one who'd done something wrong. Well, 
Anne, you still have a lot to learn. It's time you made a beginning, 
in- stead of looking down at others and always giving them the blame!

I've known a lot of sorrow, but who hasn't at my age? I've been 
putting on an act, but was hardly even aware of it. I've felt lonely, 
but never desperate! Not like Father, who once ran out into the 
street with a knife so he could put an end to it all. I've never gone 
that far.

I should be deeply ashamed of myself, and I am. What's done can't be 
undone, but at least you can keep it from happening again. I'd like 
to start all over, and that shouldn't be difficult, now that I have 
Peter. With him supporting me, I know I can do it! I'm not alone 
anymore. He loves me, I love him, I have my books, my writing and my 
diary. I'm not all that ugly, or that stupid, I have a sunny 
disposition, and I want to develop a good character!

Yes, Anne, you knew full well that your letter was unkind and untrue, 
but you were actually proud of it! I'll take Father as my example 
once again, and I will improve myself.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, MAY 8, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Have I ever told you anything about our family? I don't think I have, 
so let me begin. Father was born in Frankfurt am Main to very wealthy 
parents: Michael Frank owned a bank and became a millionaire, and 
Alice Stern's parents were prominent and well-to-do. Michael Frank 
didn't start out rich; he was a self-made man. In his youth Father 
led the life of a rich man's son. Parties every week, balls, 
banquets, beautiful girls, waltzing, dinners, a huge house, etc. 
After Grandpa died, most of the money was lost, and after the Great 
War and inflation there was nothing left at all. Up until the war 
there were still quite a few rich relatives.

So Father was extremely well-bred, and he had to laugh yesterday 
because for the first time in his fifty-five years, he scraped out 
the frying pan at the table.

Mother's family wasn't as wealthy, but still fairly well-off, and 
we've listened openmouthed to stories of private balls, dinners and 
engagement parties with 250

guests.

We're far from rich now, but I've pinned all my hopes on after the 
war. I can assure you, I'm not so set on a bourgeois life as Mother 
and Margot. I'd like to spend a year in Paris and London learning the 
languages and studying art history.

Compare that with Margot, who wants to nurse newborns in Palestine. I 
still have visions of gorgeous dresses and fascinating people. As 
I've told you many times before, I want to see the world and do all 
kinds of exciting things, and a little money won't hurt!

This morning Miep told us about her cousin's engagement party, which 
she went to on Saturday. The cousin's parents are rich, and the 
groom's are even richer. Miep made our mouths water telling us about 
the food that was served: vegetable soup with meatballs, cheese, 
rolls with sliced meat, hors d'oeuvres made with eggs and roast beef, 
rolls with cheese, genoise, wine and cigarettes, and you could eat as 
much as you wanted.

Miep drank ten schnapps and smoked three cigarettes -- could this be 
our

temperance advocate? If Miep drank all those, I wonder how many her 
spouse managed to toss down? Everyone at the party was a little 
tipsy, of course. There were also two officers from the Homicide 
Squad, who took photographs of the wedding couple.

You can see we're never far from Miep's thoughts, since she promptly 
noted their names and addresses in case anything should happen and we 
needed contacts with good Dutch people.

Our mouths were watering so much. We, who'd had nothing but two 
spoonfuls of hot cereal for breakfast and were absolutely famished; 
we, who get nothing but half-cooked spinach (for the vitamins!) and 
rotten pota- toes day after day; we, who fill our empty stomachs with 
nothing but boiled lettuce, raw lettuce, spinach, spinach and more 
spinach. Maybe we'll end up being as strong as Popeye, though up to 
now I've seen no sign of it!

If Miep had taken us along to the party, there wouldn't have been any 
rolls left over for the other guests. If we'd been there, we'd have 
snatched up everything in sight, including the furniture. I tell you, 
we were practically pulling the words right out of her mouth. We were 
gathered around her as if we'd never in all our lives heard of" 
delicious food or elegant people! And these are the granddaughters of 
the distinguished millionaire. The world is a crazy place!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, MAY 9, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I've finished my story about Ellen, the fairy. I've copied it out on 
nice

notepaper, decorated it with red ink and sewn the pages together. The 
whole thing looks quite pretty, but I don't know if it's enough of a 
birthday present. Margot and Mother have both written poems.

Mr. Kugler came upstairs this afternoon with the news that starting 
Monday, Mrs.

Broks would like to spend two hours in the office every afternoon. 
Just imagine!

The office staff won't be able to come upstairs, the potatoes can't 
be delivered, Bep won't get her dinner, we can't go to the bathroom, 
we won't be able to move and all sorts of other inconveniences! We 
proposed a variety of ways to get rid of her. Mr. van Daan thought a 
good laxative in her coffee might do the trick. "No,"

Mr. Kleiman answered, "please don't, or we'll never get her off the 
can.

A roar of laughter. "The can?" Mrs. van D. asked. "What does that 
mean?" An explanation was given. "Is it all right to use that word?" 
she asked in perfect innocence. "Just imagine," Bep giggled, "there 
you are shopping at The Bijenkorf and you ask the way to the can. 
They wouldn't even know what you were talking about!"

Dussel now sits on the "can," to borrow the expression, every day at 
twelve-thirty on the dot. This afternoon I boldly took a piece of 
pink paper and wrote:

Mr. Dussel's Toilet Timetable

Mornings from 7: 15 to 7:30 A.M.

Afternoons after 1 P.M.

Otherwise, only as needed!

I tacked this to the green bathroom door while he was still inside. I 
might well have added' 'Transgressors will be subject to 
confinement!" Because our bathroom can be locked from both the inside 
and the outside.

Mr. van Daan's latest joke:

After a Bible lesson about Adam and Eve, a thirteen-year-old boy 
asked his father,

"Tell me, Father, how did I get born?"

"Well," the father replied, "the stork plucked you out of the ocean, 
set you down in Mother's bed and bit her in the leg, hard. It bled so 
much she had to stay in bed for a week."

Not fully satisfied, the boy went to his mother. "Tell me, Mother," 
he asked, "how did you get born and how did I get born?"

His mother told him the very same story. Finally, hoping to hear the 
fine points, he went to his grandfather. "Tell me, Grandfather," he 
said, "how did you get born and how did your daughter get born?" And 
for the third time he was told exactly the same story.

That night he wrote in his diary: "After careful inquiry, I must 
conclude that there has been no sexual intercourse in our family for 
the last three

generations!"

I still have work to do; it's already three o'clock.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

PS. Since I think I've mentioned the new cleaning lady, I just want 
to note that she's married, sixty years old and hard of hearing! Very 
convenient, in view of all the noise that eight people in hiding are 
capable of mak- ing.

Oh, Kit, it's such lovely weather. If only I could go outside!

WEDNESDAY, MAY 10, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

We were sitting in the attic yesterday afternoon working on our 
French when suddenly I heard the splatter of water behind me. I asked 
Peter what it might be.

Without pausing to reply, he dashed up to the loft-the scene of the 
disaster --

and shoved Mouschi, who was squatting beside her soggy litter box, 
back to the right place. This was followed by shouts and squeals, and 
then Mouschi, who by that time had finished peeing, took off 
downstairs. In search of something similar to her box, Mouschi had 
found herself a pile of wood shavings, right over a crack in the 
floor. The puddle immediately trickled down to the attic and, as luck 
would have it, landed in and next to the potato barrel. The cethng 
was dripping, and since the attic floor has also got its share of 
cracks, little yellow drops were leaking through the ceiling and onto 
the dining table, between a pile of stockings and books.

I was doubled up with laughter, it was such a funny sight. There was 
Mouschi crouched under a chair, Peter armed with water, powdered 
bleach and a cloth, and Mr. van Daan trying to calm everyone down. 
The room was soon set to rights, but it's a well-known fact that cat 
puddles stink to high heaven. The potatoes proved that all too well, 
as did the wood shavings, which Father collected in a bucket and 
brought downstairs to burn.

Poor Mouschi! How were you to know it's impossible to get peat for 
your box?

Anne

THURSDAY, MAY 11, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

A new sketch to make you laugh:

Peter's hair had to be cut, and as usual his mother was to be the 
hairdresser. At seven twenty-five Peter vanished into his room, and 
reappeared at the stroke of seven-thirty, stripped down to his blue 
swimming trunks and a pair of tennis shoes.

"Are you coming?" he asked his mother.

"Yes, I'll be up in a minute, but I can't find the scissors!"

Peter helped her look, rummaging around in her cosmetics drawer. 
"Don't make such a mess, Peter," she grumbled.

I didn't catch Peter's reply, but it must have been insolent, because 
she cuffed him on the arm. He cuffed her back, she punched him with 
all her might, and Peter pulled his arm away with a look of mock 
horror on his face. "Come on, old girl!"

Mrs. van D. stayed put. Peter grabbed her by the wrists and pulled 
her all around the room. She laughed, cried, scolded and kicked, but 
nothing helped. Peter led his prisoner as far as the attic stairs, 
where he was obliged to let go of her.

Mrs. van D. came back to the room and collapsed into a chair with a 
loud sigh.

"Die Enifu"hruna der Mutter,". I joked. [* The Abduction of Mother, a 
possible reference to Mozart's opera The Abduction from the Seraglio.]

"Yes, but he hurt me."

I went to have a look and cooled her hot, red wrists with water. 
Peter, still by the stairs and growing impa- tient again, strode into 
the room with his belt in his hand, like a lion tamer. Mrs. van D. 
didn't move, but stayed by her writing desk, looking for a 
handkerchief. "You've got to apologize first."

"All right, I hereby offer my apologies, but only because if I don't, 
we'll be here till midnight."

Mrs. van D. had to laugh in spite of herself. She got up and went 
toward the door, where she felt obliged to give us an explanation. 
(By us I mean Father, Mother and me; we were busy doing the dishes.) 
"He wasn't like this at home," she said. "I'd have belted him so hard 
he'd have gone flying down the stairs [!]. He's never been so 
insolent. This isn't the first time he's deserved a good hiding. 
That's what you get with a modern upbringing, modern children. I'd 
never have grabbed my mother like that. Did you treat your mother 
that way, Mr. Frank?" She was very upset, pacing back and forth, 
saying whatever came into her head, and she still hadn't gone 
upstairs. Finally, at long last, she made her exit.

Less than five minutes later she stormed back down the stairs, with 
her cheeks all puffed out, and flung her apron on a chair. When I 
asked if she was through, she replied that she was going downstairs. 
She tore down the stairs like a tornado, probably straight into the 
arms of her Putti.

She didn't come up again until eight, this time with her husband. 
Peter was dragged from the attic, given a merciless scolding and 
showered with abuse: ill-mannered brat, no-good bum, bad example, 
Anne this, Margot that, I couldn't hear the rest.

Everything seems to have calmed down again today!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. Tuesday and Wednesday evening our beloved Queen addressed the 
country. She's taking a vacation so she'll be in good health for her 
return to the Netherlands.

She used words like "soon, when I'm back in Holland," "a swift 
liberation,"

"heroism" and "heavy burdens."

This was followed by a speech by Prime Minister Gerbrandy. He has 
such a squeaky little child's voice that Mother instinctively said, 
"Oooh." A clergyman, who must have borrowed his voice from Mr. Edel, 
concluded by asking God to take care of the Jews, all those in 
concentration camps and prisons and everyone working in

Germany.

THURSDAY, MAY 11, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Since I've left my entire "junk box" -- including my fountain pen -- 
upstairs and I'm not allowed to disturb the grown-ups during their 
nap time (until two-thirty), you'll have to make do with a letter in 
pencil.

I'm terribly busy at the moment, and strange as it may sound, I don't 
have enough time to get through my pile of work. Shall I tell you 
briefly what I've got to do?

Well then, before tomorrow I have to finish reading the first volume 
of a

biography of Galileo Galilei, since it has to be returned to the 
library. I started reading it yesterday and have gotten up to page 
220 out of 320 pages, so I'll manage it. Next week I have to read 
Palestine at the Cross- roads and the second volume of Galilei. 
Besides that, I finished the first volume of a biography of Emperor 
Charles V yesterday, and I still have to work out the many 
genealogical charts I've collected and the notes I've taken. Next I 
have three pages of foreign words from my various books, all of which 
have to be written down, memorized and read aloud. Number four: my 
movie stars are in a terrible disarray and are dying to be 
straightened out, but since it'll take several days to do that and 
Professor Anne is, as she's already said, up to her ears in work, 
they'll have to put up with the chaos a while longer. Then there're 
Theseus, Oedipus, Peleus, Orpheus, Jason and Hercules all waiting to 
be untangled, since their various deeds are running crisscross 
through my mind like mul- ticolored threads in a dress. Myron and 
Phidias are also urgently in need of attention, or else I'll forget 
entirely how they fit into the picture. The same applies, for 
example, to the Seven Years'

War and the Nine Years' War. Now I'm getting everything all mixed up. 
Well, what can you do with a memory like mine! Just imagine how 
forgetful I'll be when I'm eighty!

Oh, one more thing. The Bible. How long is it going to take before I 
come to the story of the bathing Susanna? And what do they mean by 
Sodom and Gomorrah? Oh, there's still so much to find out and learn. 
And in the meantime, I've left Charlotte of the Palatine in the lurch.

You can see, can't you, Kitty, that I'm full to bursting?

And now something else. You've known for a long time that my greatest 
wish is to be a journalist, and later on, a famous writer. We'll have 
to wait and see if these grand illusions (or delusions!) will ever 
come true, but up to now I've had no lack of topics. In any case, 
after the war I'd like to publish a book called The Secret Annex. It 
remains to be seen whether I'll succeed, but my diary can serve as 
the basis.

I also need to finish "Cady's Life." I've thought up the rest of the 
plot. After being cured in the sanatorium, Cady goes back home and 
continues writing to Hans.

It's 1941, and it doesn't take her long to discover Hans's Nazi 
sympathies, and since Cady is deeply concerned with the plight of the 
Jews and of her friend Marianne, they begin drifting apart. They meet 
and get back together, but break up when Hans takes up with another 
girl. Cady is shattered, and because she wants to have a good job, 
she studies nursing. After graduation she accepts a position, at the 
urging of her father's friends, as a nurse in a TB sanatorium in 
Switzerland.

During her first vacation she goes to Lake Como, where she runs into 
Hans. He tells her that two years earlier he'd married Cady's 
successor, but that his wife took her life in a fit of depression. 
Now that he's seen his little Cady again, he realizes how much he 
loves her, and once more asks for her hand in marriage. Cady refuses, 
even though, in spite of herself, she loves him as much as ever. But 
her pride holds her back. Hans goes away, and years later Cady learns 
that he's wound up in England, where he's struggling with ill health.

When she's twenty-seven, Cady marries a well-to-do man from the 
country, named Simon. She grows to love him, but not as much as Hans. 
She has two daughters and a son, Lthan, Judith and Nico. She and 
Simon are happy together, but Hans is always in the back of her mind 
until one night she dreams of him and says farewell.

. . .

It's not sentimental nonsense: it's based on the story of Father's 
life.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MAY 13, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

Yesterday was Father's birthday, Father and Mother's nineteenth 
wedding

anniversary, a day without the cleaning lady. . . and the sun was 
shining as it's never shone before in 1944. Our chestnut tree is in 
full bloom. It's covered with leaves and is even more beautiful than 
last year.

Father received a biography of Linnaeus from Mr. Kleiman, a book on 
nature from Mr. Kugler, The Canals of Amsterdam from Dussel, a huge 
box from the van Daans (wrapped so beautifully it might have been 
done by a professional), containing three eggs, a bottle of beer, a 
jar of yogurt and a green tie. It made our jar of molasses seem 
rather paltry. My roses smelled wonderful compared to Miep and Bep's 
red carnations. He was thoroughly spoiled. Fifty petits fours arrived 
from

Siemons'

Bakery, delicious! Father also treated us to spice cake, the men to 
beer and the ladies to yogurt. Everything was scrumptious!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, MAY 16, 1944

My dearest Kitty, just for a change (since we haven't had one of 
these in so long) I'll recount a little discussion between Mr. and 
Mrs. van D. last night:

Mrs. van D.: "The Germans have had plenty of time to fortify the 
Atlantic Wall, and they'll certainly do everything within their power 
to hold back the British.

It's amazing how strong the Germans are!"

Mr. van D.: "Oh, yes, amazing.

Mrs. van D.: "It is!"

Mr. van D.: "They are so strong they're bound to win the war in the 
end, is that what you mean?"

Mrs. van D.: "They might. I'm not convinced that they won't."

Mr. van D.: "I won't even answer that."

Mrs. van D.: "You always wind up answering. You let yourself get 
carried away, every single time."

Mr. van D.: "No, I don't. I always keep my answers to the bare 
minimum."

Mrs. van D.: "But you always do have an answer and you always have to 
be right!

Your predictions hardly ever come true, you know!"

Mr. van D.: "So far they have."

Mrs. van D.: "No they haven't. You said the invasion was going to 
start last year, the Finns were supposed to have been out of the war 
by now, the Italian campaign ought to have been over by last winter, 
and the Russians should already have captured Lemberg. Oh no, I don't 
set much store by your predictions."

Mr. van D. (leaping to his feet): "Why don't you shut your trap for a 
change? I'll show you who's right; someday you'll get tired of 
needling me. I can't stand your bellyaching a minute longer. just 
wait, one day I'll make you eat your words!"

(End of Act One.)

Actually, I couldn't help giggling. Mother couldn't either, and even 
Peter was biting his lips to keep from laughing. Oh, those stupid 
grown-ups. They need to learn a few things first before they start 
making so many remarks about the younger generation!

Since Friday we've been keeping the windows open again at night.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

What Our Annex Family Is Interested In

(A Systematic Survey of Courses and Readina Matter)

Mr. van Daan. No courses; looks up many things in Knaur's 
Encyclopedia and

Lexicon; likes to read detective stories, medical books and love 
stories, exciting or trivial.

Mrs. van Daan. A correspondence course in English; likes to read 
biographical novels and occasionally other kinds of novels.

Mr. Frank. Is learning English (Dickens!) and a bit of Latin; never 
reads novels, but likes serious, rather dry descriptions of people 
and places.

Mrs. Frank. A correspondence course in English; reads everything 
except detective stories.

Mr. Dussel. Is learning English, Spanish and Dutch with no noticeable 
results; reads everything; goes along with the opinion of the 
majority.

Peter van Daan. Is learning English, French (correspondence course), 
shorthand in Dutch, English and German, commercial correspondence in 
English, woodworking, economics and sometimes math; seldom reads, 
sometimes geography.

Margot Frank. Correspondence courses in English, French and Latin, 
shorthand in English, German and Dutch, trigonometry, solid geometry, 
mechanics, phys- ics, chemistry, algebra, geometry, English 
literature, French literature, German literature, Dutch literature, 
bookkeeping, geography, modern history, biology, economics; reads 
everything, preferably on religion and medicine.

Anne Frank. Shorthand in French, English, German and Dutch, geometry, 
algebra, history, geography, art history, mythology, biology, Bible 
history, Dutch

literature; likes to read biographies, dull or exciting, and history 
books

(sometimes novels and light reading).

FRIDAY, MAY 19, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I felt rotten yesterday. Vomiting (and that from Anne!), headache, 
stomachache and anything else you can imagine. I'm feeling better 
today. I'm famished, but I think I'll skip the brown beans we're 
having for dinner.

Everything's going fine between Peter and me. The poor boy has an 
even greater need for tenderness than I do. He still blushes every 
evening when he gets his good-night kiss, and then begs for another 
one. Am I merely a better substitute for Boche? I don't mind. He's so 
happy just knowing somebody loves him.

After my laborious conquest, I've distanced myself a little from the 
situation, but you mustn't think my love has cooled. Peter's a 
sweetheart, but I've slammed the door to my inner self; if he ever 
wants to force the lock again, he'll have to use a harder crowbar!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, MAY 20, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Last night when I came down from the attic, I noticed, the moment I 
entered the room, that the lovely vase of carnations had fallen over. 
Mother was down on her hands and knees mopping up the water and 
Margot was fishing my papers off the floor. "What happened?" I asked 
with anxious foreboding, and before they could reply, I assessed the 
damage from across the room. My entire genealogy file, my notebooks, 
my books, everything was afloat. I nearly cried, and I was so upset I 
started speaking German. I can't remember a word, but according to 
Margot I babbled something about "unlioersehbarer Schaden, 
schrecklich, entsetzlich, nie zu ersetzen"* [* Incalculable loss, 
terrible, awful, irreplaceable.] and much more.

Fadier burst out laughing and Modier and Margot joined in, but I felt 
like crying because all my work and elaborate notes were lost.

I took a closer look and, luckily, die "incalculable loss" wasn't as 
bad as I'd expected. Up in die attic I carefully peeled apart die 
sheets of paper diat were stuck togedier and dien hung diem on die 
clodiesline to dry. It was such a funny sight, even I had to laugh. 
Maria de' Medici alongside Charles V, William of Orange and Marie 
Antoinette.

"It's Rassenschande,"* Mr. van Daan joked. [An affront to racial 
purity.]

After entrusting my papers to Peter's care, I went back downstairs.

"Which books are ruined?" I asked Margot, who was going dirough them.

"Algebra," Margot said.

But as luck would have it, my algebra book wasn't entirely ruined. I 
wish it had fallen right in the vase. I've never loathed any book as 
much as that one. Inside the front cover are the names of at least 
twenty girls who had it before I did.

It's old, yellowed, full of scribbles, crossed-out words and 
revisions. The next time I'm in a wicked mood, I'm going to tear the 
darned thing to pieces!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, MAY 22,1944

Dearest Kitty,

On May 20, Father lost his bet and had to give five jars of yogurt to 
Mrs. van Daan: the invasion still hasn't begun. I can safely say that 
all of Amsterdam, all of Holland, in fact the entire western coast of 
Europe, all the way down to Spain, are talking about the invasion day 
and night, debating, making bets and . . .

hoping.

The suspense is rising to fever pitch; by no means has everyone we 
think of as

"good" Dutch people kept their faith in the English, not everyone 
thinks the English bluff is a masterful strategical move. Oh no, 
people want deeds-great, heroic deeds.

No one can see farther than the end of their nose, no one gives a 
thought to the fact that the British are fighting for their own 
country and their own people; everyone thinks it's England's duty to 
save Holland, as quickly as possible. What obligations do the English 
have toward us? What have the Dutch done to deserve the generous help 
they so clearly expect? Oh no, the Dutch are very much mistaken. The 
English, despite their bluff, are certainly no more to blame for the 
war than all the other countries, large and small, that are now 
occupied by the Germans. The British are not about to offer their 
excuses; true, they were sleeping during the years Germany was 
rearming itself, but all the other countries, especially those 
bordering on Germany, were asleep too. England and the rest of the 
world have discovered that burying your head in the sand doesn't 
work, and now each of them, especially England, is having to pay a 
heavy price for its ostrich policy.

No country sacrifices its men without reason, and certainly not in 
the interests of another, and England is no exception. The invasion, 
liberation and freedom will come someday; yet England, not the 
occupied territories, will choose the moment.

To our great sorrow and dismay, we've heard that many people have 
changed their attitude toward us Jews. We've been told that 
anti-Semitism has cropped up in circles where once it would have been 
unthinkable. This fact has affected us all very, very deeply. The 
reason for the hatred is understandable, maybe even human, but that 
doesn't make it right. According to the Christians, the Jews are 
blabbing their secrets to the Germans, denouncing their helpers and 
causing them to suffer the dreadful fate and punishments that have 
already been meted out to so many. All of this is true. But as with 
everything, they should look at the matter from both sides: would 
Christians act any differently if they were in our place? Could 
anyone, regardless of whether they're Jews or Christians, remain 
silent in the face of German pressure? Everyone knows it's 
practically impossible, so why do they ask the impossible of the Jews?

It's being said in underground circles that the German Jews who 
immigrated to Holland before the war and have now been sent to Poland 
shouldn't be allowed to return here. They were granted the right to 
asylum in Holland, but once Hitler is gone, they should go back to 
Germany.

When you hear that, you begin to wonder why we're fighting this long 
and difficult war. We're always being told that we're fighting for 
freedom, truth and justice!

The war isn't even over, and already there's dissension and Jews are 
regarded as lesser beings. Oh, it's sad, very sad that the old adage 
has been confirmed for the umpteenth time: "What one Christian does 
is his own responsibthty, what one Jew does reflects on all Jews."

To be honest, I can't understand how the Dutch, a nation of good, 
honest, upright people, can sit in judgment on us the way they do. On 
us-the most oppressed, unfortunate and pitiable people in all the 
world.

I have only one hope: that this anti-Semitism is just a passing 
thing, that the Dutch will show their true colors, that they'll never 
waver from what they know in their hearts to be just, for this is 
unjust!

And if they ever carry out this terrible threat, the meager handful 
of Jews still left in Holland will have to go. We too will have to 
shoulder our bundles and move on, away from this beautiful country, 
which once so kindly took us in and now turns its back on us.

I love Holland. Once I hoped it would become a fatherland to me, 
since I had lost my own. And I hope so still!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THURSDAY, MAY 25, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Bep's engaged! The news isn't much of a surprise, though none of us 
are

particularly pleased. Bertus may be a nice, steady, athletic young 
man, but Bep doesn't love him, and to me that's enough reason to 
advise her against marrying him.

Bep's trying to get ahead in the world, and Bertus is pulling her 
back; he's a laborer, without any interests or any desire to make 
something of himself, and I don't think that'll make Bep happy. I can 
understand Bep's wanting to put an end to her indecision; four weeks 
ago she decided to write him off, but then she felt even worse. So 
she wrote him a letter, and now she's engaged.

There are several factors involved in this engagement. First, Bep's 
sick father, who likes Bertus very much. Second, she's the oldest of 
the Voskuijl girls and her mother teases her about being an old maid. 
Third, she's just turned twenty-four, and that matters a great deal 
to Bep.

Mother said it would have been better if Bep had simply had an affair 
with Bertus.

I don't know, I feel sorry for Bep and can understand her loneliness. 
In any case, they can get married only after the war, since Bertus is 
in hiding, or at any rate has gone underground. Besides, they don't 
have a penny to their name and nothing in the way of a hope chest. 
What a sorry prospect for Bep, for whom we all wish the best. I only 
hope Bertus improves under her influence, or that Bep finds another 
man, one who knows how to appreciate her!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

THE SAME DAY

There's something happening every day. This morning Mr. van Hoeven 
was arrested.

He was hiding two Jews in his house. It's a heavy blow for us, not 
only because those poor Jews are once again balancing on the edge of 
an abyss, but also because it's terrible for Mr. van Hoeven.

The world's been turned upside down. The most decent people are being 
sent to concentration camps, prisons and lonely cells, while the 
lowest of the low rule over young and old, rich and poor. One gets 
caught for black marketeering, another for hiding Jews or other un- 
fortunate souls. Unless you're a Nazi, you don't know what's going to 
happen to you from one day to the next.

Mr. van Hoeven is a great loss to us too. Bep can't possibly lug such 
huge amounts of potatoes all the way here, nor should she have to, so 
our only choice is to eat fewer of them. I'll tell you what we have 
in mind, but it's certainly not going to make life here any more 
agreeable. Mother says we'll skip breakfast, eat hot cereal and bread 
for lunch and fried potatoes for dinner and, if possible,

vegetables or lettuce once or twice a week. That's all there is. 
We're going to be hungry, but nothing's worse than being caught.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, MAY 26, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

At long, long last, I can sit quietly at my table before the crack in 
the window frame and write you everything, everything I want to say.

I feel more miserable than I have in months. Even after the break-in 
I didn't feel so utterly broken, inside and out. On the one hand, 
there's the news about Mr. van Hoeven, the Jewish question (which is 
discussed in detail by everyone in the house), the invasion (which is 
so long in coming), the awful food, the tension, the misera- ble 
atmosphere, my disappointment in Peter. On the other hand, there's 
Bep's engagement, the Pentecost reception, the flowers, Mr. Kugler's 
birthday, cakes and stories about cabarets, movies and concerts. That 
gap, that enormous gap, is always there. One day we're laugh- ing at 
the comical side of life in hiding, and the next day (and there are 
many such days), we're frightened, and the fear, tension and despair 
can be read on our faces.

Miep and Mr. Kugler bear the greatest burden for us, and for all 
those in hiding-Miep in everything she does and Mr. Kugler through 
his enormous responsibthty for the eight of us, which is sometimes so 
overwhelming that he can hardly speak from the pent-up tension and 
strain. Mr. Kleiman and Bep also take very good care of us, but 
they're able to put the Annex out of their minds, even if it's only 
for a few hours or a few days. They have their own worries, Mr. 
Kleiman with his health and Bep with her engagement, which isn't 
looking very promising lat the moment.

But they also have their outings, their visits with friends, their 
everyday lives as ordinary people, so that the tension is sometimes 
relieved, if only for a short while, while ours never is, never has 
been, not once in the two years we've been here. How much longer will 
this increasingly oppressive, unbearable weight press I down on us?

The drains are clogged again. We can't run the wa- ter, or if we do, 
only a trickle; we can't flush the toilet, so we have to use a toilet 
brush; and we've been putting our dirty water into a big earthenware 
jar. We can man- age for today, but what will happen if the plumber 
can't fix it on his own? The Sanitation Department can't come until 
Tuesday.

Miep sent us a raisin bread with "Happy Pentecost" written on top. 
It's almost as if she were mocking us, since our moods and cares are 
far from "happy."

We've all become more frightened since the van Hoeven business. Once 
again you hear "shh" from all I sides, and we're doing everything 
more quietly. The police forced the door there; they could just as 
easily do that here too! What will we do if we're ever. . . no, I 
mustn't write that down. But the question won't let itself be pushed 
to the back of my mind today; on the contrary, all the fear I've ever 
felt is looming before me in all its horror.

I had to go downstairs alone at eight this evening to use the 
bathroom. There was no one down there, since they were all listening 
to the radio. I wanted to be brave, but it was hard. I always feel 
safer upstairs than in that huge, silent house; when I'm alone with 
those mysterious muffied sounds from upstairs and the honking of 
horns in the street, I have to hurry and remind myself where I am to 
keep from getting the shivers.

Miep has been acting much nicer toward us since her talk with Father. 
But I haven't told you about that yet. Miep came up one afternoon all 
flushed and asked Father straight out if we thought they too were 
infected with the current anti-Semitism. Father was stunned and 
quickly talked her out of the idea, but some of Miep's suspicion has 
lingered on. They're doing more errands for us now and showing more 
of an interest in our troubles, though we certainly shouldn't bother 
them with our woes. Oh, they're such good, noble people!

I've asked myself again and again whether it wouldn't have been 
better if we hadn't gone into hiding, if we were dead now and didn't 
have to go through this misery, especially so that the others could 
be spared the burden. But we all shrink from this thought. We still 
love life, we haven't yet forgotten the voice of nature, and we keep 
hoping, hoping for. . . everything.

Let something happen soon, even an air raid. Nothing can be more 
crushing than this anxiety. Let the end come, however cruel; at least 
then we'll know whether we are to be the victors or the vanquished.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

WEDNESDAY, MAY 31, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Saturday, Sunday, Monday and Tuesday it was too hot to hold my 
fountain pen, which is why I couldn't write to you. Friday the drains 
were clogged, Saturday they were fixed. Mrs. Kleiman came for a visit 
in the afternoon and told us a lot about Jopiej she and Jacque van 
Maarsen are in the same hockey club. Sunday Bep dropped by to make 
sure there hadn't been a break-in and stayed for breakfast. Monday (a 
holiday because of Pentecost), Mr. Gies served as the Annex watchman, 
and Tuesday we were finally allowed to open the windows. We've seldom 
had a Pentecost weekend that was so beautiful and warm. Or maybe 
"hot" is a better word. Hot weather is horrible in the Annex. To give 
you an idea of the numerous complaints, I'll briefly describe these 
sweltering days.

Saturday: "Wonderful, what fantastic weather," we all said in the 
morning. "If only it weren't quite so hot," we said in the afternoon, 
when the windows had to be shut.

Sunday: "The heat's unbearable, the butter's melt- ing, there's not a 
cool spot anywhere in the house, the bread's drying out, the milk's 
going sour, the windows can't be opened. We poor outcasts are 
suffocating while everyone else is enjoying their Pentecost." 
(According to Mrs. van D.)

Monday: "My feet hurt, I have nothing cool to wear, I can't do the 
dishes in this heat!" Grumbling from early in the morning to late at 
night. It was awful.

I can't stand the heat. I'm glad the wind's come up today, but that 
the sun's still shining.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 2, 1944 J

Dear Kitty,

"If you're going to the attic, take an umbrella with you, preferably 
a large one!"

This is to protect you from "household showers." There's a Dutch 
proverb: "High and dry, safe and sound," but it obviously doesn't 
apply to wartime (guns!) and to people in hiding (cat box!). 
Mouschi's gotten into the habit of relieving herself on some 
newspapers or between the cracks in the floor boards, so we have good 
reason to fear the splatters and, even worse, the stench. The new 
Moortje in the warehouse has the same problem. Anyone who's ever had 
a cat that's not housebroken can imagine the smells, other than 
pepper and thyme, that permeate this house.

I also have a brand-new prescription for gunfire jitters: When the 
shooting gets loud, proceed to the nearest wooden staircase. Run up 
and down a few times, making sure to stumble at least once. What with 
the scratches and the noise of running and falling, you won't even be 
able to hear the shooting, much less worry about it. Yours truly has 
put this magic formula to use, with great success!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

MONDAY, JUNE 5, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

New problems in the Annex. A quarrel between Dussel and the Franks 
over the division of butter. Capitulation on the part of Dussel. 
Close friendship between the latter and Mrs. van Daan, flirtations, 
kisses and friendly little smiles.

Dussel is beginning to long for female companionship.

The van Daans don't see why we should bake a spice cake for Mr. 
Kugler's birthday when we can't have one ourselves. All very petty. 
Mood upstairs: bad. Mrs. van D.

has a cold. Dussel caught with brewer's yeast tablets, while we've 
got none.

The Fifth Army has taken Rome. The city neither destroyed nor bombed. 
Great propaganda for Hitler.

Very few potatoes and vegetables. One loaf of bread was moldy.

Scharminkeltje (name of new warehouse cat) can't stand pepper. She 
sleeps in the cat box and does her business in the wood shavings. 
Impossible to keep her.

Bad weather. Continuous bombing of Pas de Calais and the west coast 
of France.

No one buying dollars. Gold even less interesting.

The bottom of our black moneybox is in sight. What are we going to 
live on next month?

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, JUNE 6, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

"This is D Day," the BBC announced at twelve.

"This is the day." The invasion has begun!

This morning at eight the British reported heavy bombing of Calais, 
Boulogne, Le Havre and Cherbourg, as well as Pas de Calais (as 
usual). Further, as a

precautionary measure for those in the occupied territories, everyone 
living within a zone of twenty miles from the coast was warned to 
prepare for

bombardments. Where possible, the British will drop pamphlets an hour 
ahead of time.

According to the German news, British paratroopers have landed on the 
coast of France. "British landing craft are engaged in combat with 
German naval units,"

according to the BBC.

Conclusion reached by the Annex while breakfasting at nine: this is a 
trial landing, like the one two years ago in Dieppe.

BBC broadcast in German, Dutch, French and other languages at ten: 
The invasion has begun! So this is the "real" invasion. BBC broadcast 
in German at eleven: speech by Supreme Commander General Dwight 
Eisenhower.

BBC broadcast in English: "This is 0 Day." General Eisenhower said to 
the French people: "Stiff fighting will come now, but after this the 
victory. The year 1944

is the year of complete victory. Good luck!"

BBC broadcast in English at one: 11,000 planes are shuttling back and 
forth or standing by to land troops and bomb behind enemy lines; 
4,000 landing craft and small boats are continually arriving in the 
area between Cher- bourg and Le Havre.

English and American troops are already engaged in heavy combat. 
Speeches by Gerbrandy, the Prime Minister of Belgium, King Haakon of 
Norway, de Gaulle of France, the King of England and, last but not 
least, Churchill.

A huge commotion in the Annex! Is this really the beginning of the 
long-awaited liberation? The liberation we've all talked so much 
about, which still seems too good, too much of a fairy tale ever to 
come true? Will this year, 1944, bring us victory? We don't know yet. 
But where there's hope, there's life. It fills us with fresh courage 
and makes us strong again. We'll need to be brave to endure the many 
fears and hardships and the suffering yet to come. It's now a matter 
of remaining calm and steadfast, of gritting our teeth and keeping a 
stiff upper lip! France, Russia, Italy, and even Germany, can cry out 
in agony, but we don't yet have that right!

Oh, Kitty, the best part about the invasion is that I have the 
feeling that friends are on the way. Those terrible Germans have 
oppressed and threatened us for so long that the thought of friends 
and salvation means everything to us! Now it's not just the Jews, but 
Holland and all of occupied Europe. Maybe, Margot says, I can even go 
back to school in October or September.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. I'll keep you informed of the latest news!

This morning and last night, dummies made of straw and rubber were 
dropped from the air behind German lines, and they exploded the 
minute they hit the ground.

Many paratroopers, their faces blackened so they couldn't be seen in 
the dark, landed as well. The French coast was bombarded with 5,500 
tons of bombs during the night, and then, at six in the morning, the 
first landing craft came ashore. Today there were 20,000 airplanes in 
action. The German coastal batteries were destroyed even before the 
landing; a small bridgehead has already been formed. Everything's 
going well, despite the bad weather. The army and the people are "one 
will and one hope."

FRIDAY, JUNE 9, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Great news of the invasion! The Allies have taken Bayeux, a village 
on the coast of France, and are now fighting for Caen. They're 
clearly intending to cut off the peninsula where Cherbourg is 
located. Every evening the war correspondents report on the 
difficulties, the courage and the fighting spirit of the army. To get 
their stories, they pull off the most amazing feats. A few of the 
wounded who are already back in England also spoke on the radio. 
Despite the miserable weather, the planes are flying dthgently back 
and forth. We heard over the BBC that

Churchill wanted to land along with the troops on D Day, but 
Eisenhower and the other generals managed to talk him out of it. Just 
imagine, so much courage for such an old man he must be at least 
seventy!

The excitement here has died down somewhat; still, we're all hoping 
that the war will finally be over by the end of the year. It's about 
time! Mrs. van Daan's constant griping is unbearable; now that she 
can no longer drive us crazy with the invasion, she moans and groans 
all day about the bad weather. If only we could plunk her down in the 
loft in a bucket of cold water!

Everyone in the Annex except Mr. van Daan and Peter has read the 
Hunaarian

Rhapsody trilogy, a biography of the composer, piano virtuoso and 
child prodigy Franz Liszt. It's very interesting, though in my 
opinion there's a bit too much emphasis on women; Liszt was not only 
the greatest and most famous pianist of his time, he was also the 
biggest womanizer, even at the age of seventy. He had an affair with 
Countess Marie d' Agoult, Princess Carolyne Sayn- Wittgenstein, the 
dancer Lola Montez, the pianist Agnes Kingworth, the pianist Sophie 
Menter, the Circassian princess Olga Janina, Baroness Olga Meyen- 
dorff, actress Lilla what'sher-name, etc., etc., and there's no end 
to it. Those parts of the book dealing with music and the other arts 
are much more interesting. Some of the people mentioned are Schumann, 
Clara Wieck, Hector Berlioz, Johannes Brahms, Beethoven, Joachim, 
Richard Wagner, Hans von Bulow, Anton Rubinstein, Frederic Chopin, 
Victor Hugo, Honore de Balzac, Hiller, Hummel, Czerny, Rossini, 
Cherubini, Paganini, Mendels- sohn, etc., etc.

Liszt appears to have been a decent man, very generous and modest, 
though

exceptionally vain. He helped others, put art above all else, was 
extremely fond of cognac and women, couldn't bear the sight of tears, 
was a gentleman, couldn't refuse anyone a favor, wasn't interested in 
money and cared about religious freedom and the world.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

314 ANNE FRANK

TUESDAY, JUNE 13, 1944

Dearest Kit,

Another birthday has gone by, so I'm now fifteen. I received quite a 
few gifts: Springer's five-volume art history book, a set of 
underwear, two belts, a

handkerchief, two jars of yogurt, a jar of jam, two honey cookies 
(small), a botany book from Father and Mother, a gold bracelet from 
Margot, a sticker album from the van Daans, Biomalt and sweet peas 
from Dussel, candy from Miep, candy and notebooks from Bep, and the 
high point: the book Maria Theresa and three slices of full-cream 
cheese from Mr. Kugler. Peter gave me a lovely bouquet of peonies; 
the poor boy had put a lot of effort into finding a present, but 
nothing quite worked out.

The invasion is still going splendidly, in spite of the miserable 
weather --

pouring rains, gale winds and high seas.

Yesterday Churchill, Smuts, Eisenhower and Arnold visited the French 
villages that the British have captured and liberated. Churchill was 
on a torpedo boat that shelled the coast. Uke many men, he doesn't 
seem to know what fear is -- an enviable trait!

From our position here in Fort Annex, it's difficult to gauge the 
mood of the Dutch. No doubt many people are glad the idle (!) British 
have finally rolled up their sleeves and gotten down to work. Those 
who keep claim- ing they don't want to be occupied by the British 
don't realize how unfair they're being. Their line of reasoning boils 
down to this: England must fight, struggle and sacri- fice its sons 
to liberate Holland and the other occupied countries. After that the 
British shouldn't remain in Hol- land: they should offer their most 
abject apologies to all the occupied countries, restore the Dutch 
East Indies to its rightful owner and then return, weakened and 
impoverished, to England. What a bunch of idiots.

And yet, as I've already said, many Dutch people can be counted among 
their ranks.

What would have become of Holland and its neighbors if England had 
signed a peace treaty with Germany, as it's had ample opportunity to 
do? Holland would have become German, and that would have been the 
end of that!

All those Dutch people who still look down on the British, scoff at 
England and its government of old fogies, call the English cowards, 
yet hate the Germans, should be given a good shaking, the way you'd 
plump up a pillow. Maybe that would straighten out their jumbled 
brains!

Wishes, thoughts, accusations and reproaches are swirling around in 
my head. I'm not really as conceited as many people think; I know my 
various faults and

shortcomings better than anyone else, but there's one difference: I 
also know that I want to change, will change and already have changed 
greatly!

Why is it, I often ask myself, that everyone still thinks I'm so 
pushy and such a know-it-all? Am I really so arrogant? Am I the one 
who's so arrogant, or are they?

It sounds crazy, I know, but I'm not going to cross out that last 
sentence, because it's not as crazy as it seems. Mrs. van Daan and 
Dussel, my two chief accusers, are known to be totally unintelligent 
and, not to put too fine a point on it, just plain "stupid"! Stupid 
people usually can't bear it when others do something better than 
they do; the best examples of this are those two dummies, Mrs. van 
Daan and Dussel. Mrs. van D. thinks I'm stupid because I don't suffer 
so much from this ailment as she does, she thinks I'm pushy because 
she's even pushier, she thinks my dresses are too short because hers 
are even shorter, and she thinks I'm such a know-it-all because she 
talks twice as much as I do about topics she knows nothing about. The 
same goes for Dussel. But one of my favorite sayings is "Where 
there's smoke there's fire," and I readily admit I'm a know-it-all.

What's so difficult about my personality is that I scold and curse 
myself much more than anyone else does; if Mother adds her advice, 
the pile of sermons becomes so thick that I despair of ever getting 
through them. Then I talk back and start contradicting everyone until 
the old famthar Anne refrain inevitably crops up again: "No one 
understands me!"

This phrase is part of me, and as unlikely as it may seem, there's a 
kernel of truth in it. Sometimes I'm so deeply buried under 
self-reproaches that I long for a word of comfort to help me dig 
myself out again. If only I had someone who took my feelings 
seriously. Alas, I haven't yet found that person, so the search must 
go on.

I know you're wondering about Peter, aren't you, Kit? It's true, 
Peter loves me, not as a girlfriend, but as a friend. His affection 
grows day by day, but some mysterious force is holding us back, and I 
don't know what it is.

Sometimes I think my terrible longing for him was overexaggerated. 
But that's not true, because if I'm unable to go to his room for a 
day or two, I long for him as desperately as I ever did. Peter is 
kind and good, and yet I can't deny that he's disappointed me in many 
ways. I especially don't care for his dislike of religion, his table 
conversations and various things of that nature. Still, I'm firmly 
convinced that we'll stick to our agreement never to quarrel. Peter 
is peace-loving, tolerant and extremely easygoing. He lets me say a 
lot of things to him that he'd never accept from his mother. He's 
making a determined effort to remove the blots from his copybook and 
keep his affairs in order. Yet why does he hide his innermost self 
and never allow me access? Of course, he's much more closed than I 
am, but I know from experience (even though I'm constantly being 
accused of knowing all there is to know in theory, but not in 
practice) that in time, even the most uncommunicative types will long 
as much, or even more, for someone to confide in.

Peter and I have both spent our contemplative years in the Annex. We 
often discuss the future, the past and the present, but as I've 
already told you, I miss the real thing, and yet I know it exists!

Is it because I haven't been outdoors for so long that I've become so 
smitten with nature? I remember a time when a magnificent blue sky, 
chirping birds, moonlight and budding blossoms wouldn't have 
captivated me. Things have changed since I came here. One night 
during the Pentecost holiday, for instance, when it was so hot, I 
struggled to keep my eyes open until eleven-thirty so I could get a 
good look at the moon, all on my own for once. Alas, my sacrifice was 
in vain, since there was too much glare and I couldn't risk opening a 
window. An- other time, several months ago, I happened to be upstairs 
one night when the window was open. I didn't go back down until it 
had to be closed again. The dark, rainy evening, the wind, the racing 
clouds, had me spellbound; it was the first time in a year and a half 
that I'd seen the night face-to-face. After that evening my longing 
to see it again was even greater than my fear of burglars, a dark 
rat-infested house or robberies. I went downstairs all by myself and 
looked out the windows in the kitchen and private office. Many people 
think nature is beautiful, many people sleep from time to time under 
the starry sky, and many people in hospitals and prisons long for the 
day when they'll be free to enjoy what nature has to offer.

But few are as isolated and cut off as we are from dle joys of 
nature, which can be shared by rich and poor alike.

It's not just my imagination -- looking at dle sky, dle clouds, dle 
moon and dle stars really does make me feel calm and hopeful. It's 
much better medicine than valerian or bromide. Nature makes me feel 
humble and ready to face every blow with courage!

As luck would have it, I'm only able -- except for a few rare 
occasions-to view nature through dusty curtains tacked over 
dirt-caked windows; it takes dle

pleasure out of looking. Nature is dle one thing for which dlere is 
no substitute!

One of dle many questions that have often bodlered me is why women 
have been, and still are, thought to be so inferior to men. It's easy 
to say it's unfair, but that's not enough for me; I'd really like to 
know the reason for this great injustice!

Men presumably dominated women from the very beginning because of 
their greater physical strength; it's men who earn a living, beget 
children and do as they please. . . Until recently, women silently 
went along willi this, which was stupid, since the longer it's kept 
up, the more deeply entrenched it becomes.

Fortunately, education, work and progress have opened women's eyes. 
In many countries they've been granted equal rights; many people, 
mainly women, but also men, now realize how wrong it was to tolerate 
this state of affairs for so long.

Modern women want the right to be completely independent!

But that's not all. Women should be respected as well! Generally 
speaking, men are held in great esteem in all parts ofthe world, so 
why shouldn't women have their share? Soldiers and war heroes are 
honored and commemorated, explorers are granted immortal fame, 
martyrs are revered, but how many people look upon women too as 
soldiers?

In the book Soldiers on the Home Front I was greatly struck by the 
fact that in childbirth alone, women commonly suffer more pain, 
illness and misery than any war hero ever does. And what's her reward 
for enduring all that pain? She gets pushed aside when she's 
disfigured by birth, her children soon leave, her beauty is gone.

Women, who struggle and suffer pain to ensure the con- tinuation of 
the human race, make much tougher and more courageous soldiers than 
all those big-mouthed freedom-fighting heroes put together!

I don't mean to imply that women should stop having children; on the 
contrary, nature intended them to, and that's the way it should be. 
What I condemn are our system of values and the men who don't 
acknowledge how great, difficult, but ultimately beautiful women's 
share in society is.

I agree completely with Paul de Kruif, the author of this book, when 
he says that men must learn that birth is no longer thought of as 
inevitable and unavoidable in those parts of the world we consider 
civthzed. It's easy for men to talk -- they don't and never will have 
to bear the woes that women do!

I believe that in the course of the next century the notion that it's 
a woman's duty to have children will change and make way for the 
respect and admiration of all women, who bear their burdens without 
complaint or a lot of pompous words!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 16, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

New problems: Mrs. van D. is at her wit's end. She's talking about 
getting shot, being thrown in prison, being hanged and suicide. She's 
jealous that Peter

confides in me and not in her, offended that Dussel doesn't re- spond 
sufficiently to her flirtations and afraid her husband's going to 
squander all the fur-coat money on to- bacco. She quarrels, curses, 
cries, feels sorry for herself, laughs and starts allover again.

What on earth can you do with such a silly, sniveling specimen of 
humanity? Nobody takes her seriously, she has no strength of 
character, she complains to one and all, and you should see how she 
walks around: von hinten Lyzeum, yon vorne

Museum.* [Acts like a schoolgirl, looks like a frump.] Even worse, 
Peter's

becoming insolent, Mr. van Daan irritable and Mother cynical. Yes, 
everyone's in quite a state! There's only one rule you need to 
remember: laugh at everything and forget everybody else! It sounds 
egotistical, but it's actually the only cure for those suffering from 
self-pity.

Mr. Kugler's supposed to spend four weeks in Alkmaar on a work 
detail. He's trying to get out of it with a doctor's certificate and 
a letter from Opekta. Mr.

Kleiman's hoping his stomach will be operated on soon. Starting at 
eleven last night, all private phones were cut off.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 23, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Nothing special going on here. The British have begun their all-out 
attack on Cherbourg. According to Pim and Mr. van Oaan, we're sure to 
be liberated before October 10. The Russians are taking part in the 
cam- paign; yesterday they started their offensive near Vitebsk, 
exactly three years to the day that the Germans invaded Russia.

Bep's spirits have sunk lower than ever. We're nearly out of 
potatoes; from now on, we're going to count them out for each person, 
then everyone can do what they want with them. Starting Monday, 
Miep's taking a week of vacation. Mr. Kleiman's doctors haven't found 
anything on the X rays. He's torn between having an

operation and letting matters take their course.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, JUNE 27, 1944

My dearest Kitty,

The mood has changed, everything's going enormously well. Cherbourg, 
Vitebsk and Zhlobin fell today. They're sure to have captured lots of 
men and equipment. Five German generals were killed near Cherbourg 
and two taken captive. Now that they've got a harbor, the British can 
bring whatever they want on shore. The whole

Cotentin Peninsula has been captured just three weeks after the 
invasion! What a feat!

In the three weeks since D Day there hasn't been a day without rain 
and storms, neither here nor in France, but this bad luck hasn't kept 
the British and the Americans from displaying their might. And how! 
Of course, the Germans have launched their wonder weapon, but a 
little firecracker like that won't hardly make a dent, except maybe 
minor damage in England and screaming headlines in the Kraut 
newspapers. Anyway, when they realize in "Krautland" that the 
Bolsheviks really are getting closer, they'll be shaking in their 
boots.

All German women who aren't working for the military are being 
evacuated, together with their children, from the coastal regions to 
the provinces of Groningen, Friesland and Gelderland. Mussert* [* The 
leader of the Dutch National Socialist (Nazi) Party] has announced 
that if the invasion reaches Holland, he'll enlist. Is that fat pig 
planning to fight? He could have done that in Russia long before now.

Finland turned down a peace offer some time ago, and now the 
negotiations have been broken off again. Those numbskulls, they'll be 
sorry!

How far do you think we'll be on July 27?

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JUNE 30, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Bad weather from one at a stretch to the thirty June* [Anne's 
English.] Don't I say that well? Oh yes, I already know a little 
English; just to prove it I'm reading An Ideal Husband with the help 
of a dictionary! War's going wonderfully: Bobruysk, Mogilev and Orsha 
have fallen, lots of prisoners.

Everything's all right here. Spirits are improving, our 
superoptimists are

triumphant, the van Daans are doing disappearing acts with the sugar, 
Bep' s changed her hair, and Miep has a week off. That's the latest 
news!

I've been having really ghastly root-canal work done on one of my 
front teeth.

It's been terribly painful. It was so bad Dussel thought I was going 
to faint, and I nearly did. Mrs. van D. promptly got a toothache as 
well!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

P.S. We've heard from Basel that Bernd* [Cousin Bernhard (Buddy) 
Elias]. played the part of the innkeeper in Minna von Barnhelm. He 
has "artistic leanings," says Mother.

THURSDAY, JULY 6, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

My blood runs cold when Peter talks about becoming a criminal or a 
speculator; of course, he's joking, but I still have the feeling he's 
afraid of his own weakness.

Margot and Peter are always saying to me, "If I had your spunk and 
your strength, if I had your drive and unflagging energy, could. . .

Is it really such an admirable trait not to let myself be influenced 
by others? Am I right in following my own conscience?

To be honest, I can't imagine how anyone could say "I'm weak" and 
then stay that way. If you know that about yourself, why not fight 
it, why not develop your character? Their answer has always been: 
"Because it's much easier not to!" This reply leaves me feeling 
rather discouraged. Easy? Does that mean a life of deceit and 
laziness is easy too? Oh no, that can't be true. It can't be true 
that people are so readily tempted by ease. . . and money. I've given 
a lot of thought to what my answer should be, to how I should get 
Peter to believe in himself and, most of all, to change himself for 
the better. I don't know whether I'm on the right track.

I've often imagined how nice it would be if someone were to confide 
everything to me. But now that it's reached that point, I realize how 
difficult it is to put yourself in someope else's shoes and find the 
right answer. Especially since

"easy" and "money" are new and com- pletely alien concepts to me.

Peter's beginning to lean on me and I don't want that, not under any

circumstances. It's hard enough standing on your own two feet, but 
when you also have to remain true to your character and soul, it's 
harder still.

I've been drifting around at sea, have spent days searching for an 
effective antidote to that terrible word "easy." How can I make it 
clear to him that, while it may seem easy and wonderful, it will drag 
him down to the depths, to a place where he'll no longer find 
friends, support or beauty, so far down that he may never rise to the 
surface again?

We're all alive, but we don't know why or what for; we're all 
searching for happiness; we're all leading lives that are different 
and yet the same. We three have been raised in good famthes, we have 
the opportunity to get an education and make something of ourselves. 
We have many reasons to hope for great happiness, but. . . we have to 
earn it. And that's something you can't achieve by taking the easy 
way out. Earning happiness means doing good and working, not 
speculating and being lazy. Laziness may look inviting, but only work 
gives you true satisfaction.

I can't understand people who don't like to work, but that isn't 
Peter's problem either. He just doesn't have a goal, plus he thinks 
he's too stupid and inferior to ever achieve anything. Poor boy, he's 
never known how it feels to make someone else happy, and I'm afraid I 
can't teach him. He isn't religious, scoffs at Jesus Christ and takes 
the Lord's name in vain, and though I'm not Orthodox either, it hurts 
me every time to see him so lonely, so scornful, so wretched.

People who are religious should be glad, since not everyone is 
blessed with the ability to believe in a higher order. You don't even 
have to live in fear of eternal punishment; the concepts of 
purgatory, heaven and hell are difficult for many people to accept, 
yet religion itself, any religion, keeps a person on the right path. 
Not the fear of God, but upholding your own sense of honor and 
obeying your own conscience. How noble and good everyone could be if, 
at the end of each day, they were to review their own behavior and 
weigh up the rights and wrongs.

They would automatically try to do better at the start of each new 
day and, after a while, would certainly accomplish a great deal. 
Everyone is welcome to this prescription; it costs nothing and is 
definitely useful. Those who don't know will have to find out by 
experience that "a quiet conscience gives you strength!"

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, JULY 8, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

Mr. Broks was in Beverwijk and managed to get hold of strawberries at 
the produce auction. They arrived here dusty and full of sand, but in 
large quantities. No less than twenty-four crates for the office and 
us. That very same evening we canned the first six jars and made 
eight jars of jam. The next morning Miep started making jam for the 
office.

At twelve-thirty the outside door was locked, crates were lugged into 
the kitchen, with Peter, Father and Mr. van Daan stumbling up the 
stairs. Anne got hot water from the water heater, Margot"",went for a 
bucket, all hands on deck! With a funny feeling in my stomach, I 
entered the overcrowded office kitchen. Miep, Bep, Mr.

Kleiman, Jan, Father, Peter: the Annex contingent and the Supply 
Corps all mixed up together, and that in the middle of the day! 
Curtains and windows open, loud voices, banging doors -- I was 
trembling with excitement. I kept thinking, "Are we really in 
hiding?" This must be how it feels when you can finally go out into 
the world again. The pan was full, so I dashed upstairs, where the 
rest of the family was hulling strawberries around the kitchen table. 
At least that's what they were supposed to be doing, but more was 
going into their mouths than into the buckets.

They were bound to need another bucket soon. Peter went back 
downstairs, but then the doorbell rang twice. Leaving the bucket 
where it was, Peter raced upstairs and shut the bookcase behind him. 
We sat kicking our heels impatiently; the

strawberries were waiting to be rinsed, but we stuck to the house 
rule: "No running water when strangers are downstairs -- they might 
hear the drains."

Jan came up at one to tell us it had been the mail- man. Peter 
hurried downstairs again. Ding-dong. . . the doorbell, about-face. I 
listened to hear if anyone was coming, standing first at the 
bookcase, then at the top of the stairs. Finally Peter and I leaned 
over the banister, straining our ears like a couple of burglars to 
hear the sounds from downstairs. No unfamthar voices. Peter tip- toed 
halfway down the stairs and called out, "Bep!"

Once more: "Bep!" His voice was drowned out by the racket in the 
kitchen. So he ran down to the kitchen while I nervously kept watch 
from above. "Go upstairs at once, Peter, the accountant's here, 
you've got to leave!" It was Mr. Kugler's voice. Sighing, Peter came 
upstairs and closed the bookcase.

Mr. Kugler finally came up at one-thirty. "My gosh, the whole world's 
turned to strawberries. I had strawber- ries for breakfast, Jan's 
having diem for lunch, Kleiman's eating them as a snack, Miep's 
bothng them, Bep's hulling them, and I can smell them everywhere I 
go. I come upstairs to get away from all that red and what do I see? 
People washing strawberries!"

The rest of the strawberries were canned. That evening: two jars came 
unsealed.

Father quickly turned them into jam. The next morning: two more lids 
popped up; and that afternoon: four lids. Mr. van Daan hadn't gotten 
the jars hot enough when he was sterthzing them, so Father ended up 
making jam every evening. We ate hot cereal with strawberries, 
buttermilk with strawberries, bread with strawberries, strawberries 
for dessert, straw- berries with sugar, strawberries with sand. For 
two days there was nothing but strawberries, strawberries, 
strawberries, and then our supply was either exhausted or in jars, 
safely under lock and key.

"Hey, Anne," Margot called out one day, "Mrs. van Hoeven has let us 
have some peas, twenty pounds!"

"That's nice of her," I replied. And it certainly was, but it's so 
much work. . .

ugh!

"On Saturday, you've aJI got to shell peas," Mother announced at the 
table.

And sure enough, this morning after breakfast our biggest enamel pan 
appeared on the table, filled to the brim with peas. If you think 
shelling peas is boring work, you ought to try removing the inner 
linings. I don't think many people realize that once you've pulled 
out the linings, the pods are soft, delicious and rich in vitamins. 
But an even greater advantage is that you get nearly three times as 
much as when you eat just the peas.

Stripping pods is a precise and meticulous job that might be suited 
to pedantic dentists or finicky spice experts, but it's a horror for 
an impatient teenager like me. We started work at nine-thirty; I sat 
down at ten-thirty, got Up again at eleven, sat down again at 
eleven-thirty. My ears were humming with the following refrain: snap 
the end, strip the pod, pull the string, pod in the pan, snap the 
end, strip the pod, pull the string, pod in the pan, etc., etc. My 
eyes were swimming: green, green, worm, string, rotten pod, green, 
green. To fight the boredom and have something to do, I chattered all 
morn- ing, saying whatever came into my head and making everyone 
laugh. The monotony was killing me. Every string I pulled made me 
more certain that I never, ever, want to be just a housewife!

At twelve we finally ate breakfast, but from twelve-thirty to 
one-fifteen we had to strip pods again. When I stopped, I felt a bit 
seasick, and so did the others.

I napped until four, still in a daze because of those wretched peas.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

SATURDAY, JULY 15,1944

Dearest Kitty,

We've received a book from the library with the challenging title 
What Do You Think of the Modern Young Girl? I'd like to discuss this 
subject today.

The writer criticizes "today's youth" from head to toe, though 
without dismissing them all as "hopeless cases." On the contrary, she 
believes they have it within their power to build a bigger, better 
and more beautiful world, but that they occupy themselves with 
superficial things, without giving a thought to true beauty. In some 
passages I had the strong feeling that the writer was directing her 
disapproval at me, which is why I finally want to bare my soul to you 
and defend myself against this attack.

I have one outstanding character trait that must be obvious to anyone 
who's known me for any length of time: I have a great deal of 
self-knowledge. In everything I do, I can watch myself as if I were a 
stranger. I can stand c across from the everyday Anne and, without 
being biased or making excuses, watch what she's doing, both the good 
and the bad. This self-awareness never leaves me, and every time I 
open my mouth, I think, "You should have said that differently" or 
"That's fine the way it is." I condemn myself in so many ways that 
I'm beginning to realize the truth of Father's adage: "Every child 
has to raise itself." Parents can only advise their children or point 
them in the right direction. Ultimately, people shape their own 
characters. In addition, I face life with an extraordinary amount of 
courage. I feel so strong and capable of bearing burdens, so young 
and free!

When I first realized this, I was glad, because it means I can more 
easily

withstand the blows life has in store.

But I've talked about these things so often. Now I'd like to turn to 
the chapter

"Father and Mother Don't Understand Me." My parents have always 
spoiled me rotten, treated me kindly, defended me against the van 
Daans and done all that parents can. And yet for the longest time 
I've felt extremely lonely, left out, neglected and misunderstood. 
Father did everything he could to curb my rebellious spirit, but it 
was no use. I've cured myself by holding my behavior up to the light 
and looking at what I was doing wrong.

Why didn't Father support me in my struggle? Why did he fall short 
when he tried to offer me a helping hand? The answer is: he used the 
wrong methods. He always talked to me as if I were a child going 
through a difficult phase. It sounds crazy, since Father's the only 
one who's given me a sense of confidence and made me feel as if I'm a 
sensible person. But he overlooked one thing: he failed to see that 
this struggle to triumph over my difficulties was more important to 
me than anything else. I didn't want to hear about "typical 
adolescent problems," or

"other girls," or "you'll grow out of it." I didn't want to be 
treated the same as all-the-other-girls, but as 
Anne-in-her-own-right, and rim didn't understand that.

Besides, I can't confide in anyone unless they tell me a lot about 
themselves, and because I know very little about him, I can't get on 
a more intimate footing. rim always acts like the elderly father who 
once had the same fleeting im- pulses, but who can no longer relate 
to me as a friend, no matter how hard he tries. As a result, I've 
never shared my outlook on life or my long-pondered theories with 
anyone but my diary and, once in a while, Margot. I've hid any- thing 
having to do with me from Father, never shared my ideals with him, 
deliberately alienated myself from him.

I couldn't have done it any other way. I've let myself be guided 
entirely by my feelings. It was egotistical, but I've done what was 
best for my own peace of mind. I would lose that, plus the 
self-confidence I've worked so hard to achieve, if I were to be 
subjected to criticism halfway through the job. It may sound 
hard-hearted, but I can't take criticism from rim either, because not 
only do I never share my innermost thoughts with him, but I've pushed 
him even further away by being irritable.

This is a point I think about quite often: why is it that rim annoys 
me so much sometimes? I can hardly bear to have him tutor me, and his 
affection seems forced.

I want to be left alone, and I'd rather he ignored me for a while 
until I'm more sure of myself when I'm talking to him! I'm still torn 
with guilt about the mean letter I wrote him when I was so upset. Oh, 
it's hard to be strong and brave in every way!

. . .

Still, this hasn't been my greatest disappointment. No, I think about 
Peter much more than I do Father. I know very well that he was my 
conquest, and not the other way around. I created an image of him in 
my mind, pictured him as a quiet, sweet, sensitive boy badly in need 
of friendship and love! I needed to pour out my heart to a living 
person. I wanted a friend who would help me find my way again. I 
accomplished what I set out to do and drew him, slowly but surely, 
toward me. When I finally got him to be my friend, it automatically 
developed into an intimacy that, when I think about it now, seems 
outrageous. We talked about the most private things, but we haven't 
yet touched upon the things closest to my heart. I still can't make 
head or tail of Peter. Is he superficial, or is it shyness that holds 
him back, even with me? But putting all that aside, I made one 
mistake: I used intimacy to get closer to him, and in doing so, I 
ruled out other forms of friendship. He longs to be loved, and I can 
see he's beginning to like me more with each passing day. Our time 
together leaves him feeling satisfied, but just makes me want to 
start all over again. I never broach the subjects I long to bring out 
into the open. I forced Peter, more than he realizes, to get close to 
me, and now he's holding on for dear life. I honestly don't see any 
effective way of shaking him off and getting him back on his own two 
feet. I soon realized he could never be a kindred spirit, but still 
tried to help him break out of his narrow world and expand his 
youthful horizons.

"Deep down, the young are lonelier than the old." I read this in a 
book somewhere and it's stuck in my mind. As far as I can tell, it's 
true.

So if you're wondering whether it's harder for the adults here than 
for the children, the answer is no, it's certainly not. Older people 
have an opinion about everything and are sure of themselves and their 
actions. It's twice as hard for us young people to hold on to our 
opinions at a time when ideals are being shattered and destroyed, 
when the worst side of human nature predominates, when everyone has 
come to doubt truth, justice and God.

Anyone who claims that the older folks have a more difficult time in 
the Annex doesn't realize that the problems have a far greater impact 
on us. We're much too young to deal with these problems, but they 
keep thrusting themselves on us until, finally, we're forced to think 
up a solution, though most of the time our

solutions crumble when faced with the facts. It's difficult in times 
like these: ideals, dreams and cherished hopes rise within us, only 
to be crushed by grim reality. It's a wonder I haven't abandoned all 
my ideals, they seem so absurd and impractical. Yet I cling to them 
because I still believe, in spite of everything, that people are 
truly good at heart.

It's utterly impossible for me to build my life on a foundation of 
chaos,

suffering and death. I see the world being slowly transformed into a 
wilderness, I hear the approaching thunder that, one day, will 
destroy us too, I feel the suffering of millions. And yet, when I 
look up at the sky, I somehow feel that everything will change for 
the better, that this cruelty too shall end, that peace and 
tranquthty will return once more. In the meantime, I must hold on to 
my ideals. Perhaps the day will come when I'll be able to realize 
them!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

FRIDAY, JULY 21, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

I'm finally getting optimistic. Now, at last, things are going well! 
They really are! Great news! An assassination attempt has been made 
on Hitler's life, and for once not by Jewish Communists or English 
capitalists, but by a German general who's not only a count, but 
young as well. The Fuhrer owes his life to "Divine Providence": he 
escaped, unfortunately, with only a few minor burns and scratches.

A number of the officers and generals who were nearby were killed or 
wounded. The head of the conspiracy has been shot.

This is the best proof we've had so far that many officers and 
generals are fed up with the war and would like to see Hitler sink 
into a bottomless pit, so they can establish a mthtary dictatorship, 
make peace with the Allies, rearm themselves and, after a few 
decades, start a new war. Perhaps Providence is deliberately biding 
its time getting rid of Hider, since it's much easier, and cheaper, 
for the Allies to let the impeccable Germans kill each other off. 
It's less work for the Russians and the British, and it allows them 
to start rebuilding their own cities all that much sooner. But we 
haven't reached that point yet, and I'd hate to anticipate the 
glorious event. Still, you've probably noticed that I'm telling the 
truth, the whole truth and nothing but the truth. For once, I'm not 
rattling on about high ideals.

Furthermore, Hitler has been so kind as to announce to his loyal, 
devoted people that as of today all mthtary personnel are under 
orders of the Gestapo, and that any soldier who knows that one of his 
superiors was involved in this cowardly attempt on the Fuhrer's life 
may shoot him on sight!

A fine kettle of fish that will be. Little Johnny's feet are sore 
after a long march and his commanding officer bawls him out. Johnny 
grabs his rifle, shouts,

"You, you tried to kill the Fuhrer. Take that!" One shot, and the 
snooty officer who dared to reprimand him passes into eternal life 
(or is it eternal death?).

Eventually, every time an officer sees a soldier or gives an order, 
he'll be practically wetting his pants, because the soldiers have 
more say-so than he does.

Were you able to follow that, or have I been skipping from one 
subject to another again? I can't help it, the prospect of going back 
to school in October is making me too happy to be logical! Oh dear, 
didn't I just get through telling you I didn't want to anticipate 
events? Forgive me, Kitty, they don't call me a bundle of 
contradictions for nothing!

Yours, Anne M. Frank

TUESDAY, AUGUST 1, 1944

Dearest Kitty,

"A bundle of contradictions" was the end of my previous letter and is 
the beginning of this one. Can you please tell me exactly what "a 
bundle of contradictions" is? What does "contradiction" mean? Like so 
many words, it can be interpreted in two ways: a contradiction 
imposed from without and one imposed from within. The former means 
not accepting other people's opinions, always knowing best, having 
the last word; in short, all those unpleasant traits for which I'm 
known. The latter, for which I'm not known, is my own secret.

As I've told you many times, I'm split in two. One side contains my 
exuberant cheerfulness, my flippancy, my joy in life and, above all, 
my abthty to appreciate the lighter side of things. By that I mean 
not finding anything wrong with

flirtations, a kiss, an embrace, an off-color joke. This side of me 
is usually lying in wait to ambush the other one, which is much 
purer, deeper and finer. No one knows Anne's better side, and that's 
why most people can't stand me. Oh, I can be an amusing clown for an 
afternoon, but after that everyone's had enough of me to last a 
month. Actually, I'm what a romantic movie is to a profound thinker 
-- a mere diversion, a comic interlude, something that is soon 
forgotten: not bad, but not particularly good either. I hate haVing 
to tell you this, but why shouldn't I admit it when I know it's true? 
My lighter, more superficial side will always steal a march on the 
deeper side and therefore always win. You can't imagine how often 
I've tried to p:ush away this Anne, which is only half of what is 
known as Anne-to beat her down, hide her. But it doesn't work, and I 
know why.

I'm afraid that people who know me as I usually am will discover I 
have another side, a better and finer side. I'm afraid they'll mock 
me, think I'm ridiculous and sentimental and not take me seriously. 
I'm used to not being taken seriously, but only the "lighthearted" 
Anne is used to it and can put up with it; the

"deeper" Anne is too weak. If I force the good Anne into the 
spotlight for even fifteen minutes, she shuts up like a clam the 
moment she's called upon to speak, and lets Anne number one do the 
talking. Before I realize it, she's disappeared.

So the nice Anne is never seen in company. She's never made a single 
appearance, though she almost always takes the stage when I'm alone. 
I know exactly how I'd like to be, how I am . . . on the inside. But 
unfortunately I'm only like that with myself. And perhaps that's 
why-no, I'm sure that's the reason why -- I think of myself as happy 
on the inside and other people think I'm happy on the outside.

I'm guided by the pure Anne within, but on the outside I'm nothing 
but a

frolicsome little goat tugging at its tether.

As I've told you, what I say is not what I feel, which is why I have 
a reputation for being boy-crazy as well as a flirt, a smart aleck 
and a reader of romances.

The happy-go-lucky Anne laughs, gives a flippant reply, shrugs her 
shoulders and pretends she doesn't give a darn. The quiet Anne reacts 
in just the opposite way.

If I'm being completely honest, I'll have to admit that it does 
matter to me, that I'm trying very hard to change myself, but that I 
I'm always up against a more powerful enemy.

A voice within me is sobbing, "You see, that's what's become of you. 
You're surrounded by negative opinions, dismayed looks and mocking 
faces, people, who dislike you, and all because you don't listen to 
the ; advice of your own better half." Believe me, I'd like ;' to 
listen, but it doesn't work, because if I'm quiet and serious, 
everyone thinks I'm putting on a new act and I have to save myself 
with a joke, and then I'm not even talking about my own family, who 
assume I must be sick, stuff me with aspirins and sedatives, feel my 
neck and forehead to see if I have a temperature, ask about my bowel 
movements and berate me for being in a bad mood, until I just can't 
keep it up anymore, because jj when everybody starts hovering over 
me, I get cross, then sad, and finally end up turning my heart inside 
g out, the bad part on the outside and the good part on the inside, 
and keep trying to find a way to become what I'd like to be and what 
I could be if

. . . if only there were no other people in the world.

Yours, Anne M. Frank

-----------------------

ANNE'S DIARY ENDS HERE.

-----------------------

AFTERWORD

On the morning of August 4, 1944, sometime between ten and 
ten-thirty, a car pulled up at 263 Prinsengracht. Several figures 
emerged: an SS sergeant, Karl Josef Silberbauer, in full uniform, and 
at least three Dutch members of the Security Police, armed but in 
civilian clothes. Someone must have tipped them off.

They arrested the eight people hiding in the Annex, as well as two of 
their helpers, Victor Kugler and Johannes Kleiman -- though not Miep 
Gies and Elisabeth (Bep) Voskuijl-and took all the valuables and cash 
they could find in the Annex.

After the arrest, Kugler and Kleiman were taken to a prison in 
Amsterdam. On September 11, 1944, they were transferred, without 
benefit of a trial, to a camp in Amersfoort (Holland). Kleiman, 
because of his poor health, was released on September 18, 1944. He 
remained in Amsterdam until his death in 1959.

Kugler managed to escape his imprisonment on March 28, 1945, when he 
and his fellow prisoners were being sent to Germany as forced 
laborers. He immigrated to Canada in 1955 and died in Toronto in 1989.

Elisabeth (Bep) Voskuijl Wijk died in Amsterdam in 1983.

Miep Santrouschitz Gies is still living in Amsterdam; her husband Jan 
died in 1993.

Upon their arrest, the eight residents of the Annex were first 
brought to a prison in Amsterdam and then transferred to Westerbork, 
the transit camp for Jews in the north of Holland. They were deported 
on September 3, 1944, in the last transport to leave Westerbork, and 
arrived three days later in Auschwitz (Poland).

Hermann van Pels (van Daan) was, according to the testimony of Otto 
Frank, gassed to death in Auschwitz in October or November 1944, 
shortly before the gas chambers were dismantled.

Auguste van Pels (Petronella van Daan) was transported from Auschwitz 
to Bergen-Belsen, from there to Buchenwald, then to Theresienstadt on 
April 9, 1945, and apparently to another concentration camp after 
that. It is certain that she did not survive, though the date of her 
death is unknown.

Peter van Pels (van Daan) was forced to take part in the January 16, 
1945 "death march" from Auschwitz to Mauthausen (Austria), where he 
died on May 5, 1945, three days before the camp was liberated.

Fritz Pfeffer (Albert Dussel) died on December 20, 1944, in the 
Neuengamme

concentration camp, where he had been transferred from either 
Buchenwald or Sachsenhausen.

Edith Frank died in Auschwitz-Birkenau on January 6, 1945, from 
hunger and

exhaustion.

Margot and Anne Frank were transported from Auschwitz at the end of 
October and brought to Bergen Belsen, a concentration camp near 
Hannover (Germany). The typhus epidemic that broke out in the winter 
of 1944-1945, as a result of the horrendous hygenic conditions, 
killed thousands of prisoners, including Margot and, a few days 
later, Anne. She must have died in late February or early March. The 
bodies of both girls were probably dumped in Bergen-Belsen's mass 
graves. The camp was liberated by British troops on April 12, 1945.

Otto Frank was the only one of the eight to survive the concentration 
camps. After Auschwitz was liberated by Russian troops, he was 
repatriated to Amsterdam by way of Odessa and Marseille. He arrived 
in Amsterdam on June 3, 1945, and stayed there until 1953, when he 
moved to Basel (Switzerland), where his sister and her family, and 
later his brother, lived. He married Elfriede Markovits Geiringer, 
originally from Vienna, who had survived Auschwitz and lost a husband 
and son in Mauthausen.

Until his death on August 19, 1980, Otto Frank continued to live in 
Birsfelden, outside Basel, where he devoted himself to sharing the 
message of his daughter's diary with people all over the world.



# # #

Doubleday - New York, London, Toronto, Sydney, Auckland

(c) 1991 by The Anne Frank-Fonds, Basel, Switzerland 
(www.annefrank.com)

English translation (c) 1995 by Doubleday, a division of

Bantam Doubleday Publishing Group, Inc.

Printed in the United States of America, March 1995

ISBN 0-385-47378-8

Scanned 09-2003, ver. 1.0

--

This e-book is intended for nonprofit educational use only under 
"fair use"

provisions of international copyright conventions and is not to be 
sold.

--

EOF